《A Happy Wife in a Rural Family》


 Chapter 1

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Qingli opened her eyes, confused. She had died, so how could she come back to life?


    At this moment, her head was buzzing, but the pain from her body and the blue sky above her head proved that this was not a dream or the netherworld. She was indeed under the clear sky.


    As an atheist, Gu Qingli only believed in her own hands. She had to accept this fact.


    Although it was painful to die, she was willing to live.


    With a thought, she disappeared from where she was lying.


    When she reappeared, the spiritual Qi was overbearing, and it was a place filled with the fragrance of medicine.


    Smelling the spiritual essence in the space, Gu Qingli felt much better. She hurried back into the house, filled the bathtub with water, took off her clothes, and jumped in.


    Seeing the bruises on her body and the tearing pain in her lower body, Gu Qingli, being a doctor, knew what had happened.


    She lay in the bathtub and soaked. Spirit spring water was in the water, which had a healing effect. Only by soaking in the water would she be healthy.


    Looking at this portable space that she had accidentally obtained, she sighed. This space was a success but also a failure.


    She had been reborn in this body, which made her gnash her teeth in hatred.


    She was born into an ordinary family in the 21st century and had accidentally obtained this space in high school. Not only was there spiritual spring water, but there were also spiritual fields and a two-story bamboo house.


    There were two books in the bamboo house, a medical book, a poison book, and a box of 108 silver needles.


    The silver needles were neither gold nor silver. She didn¡¯t know what material it was made of, but it was so easy to use as if it was tailor-made for her.


    There was also a small book in the box containing needle techniques.


    This acupuncture technique could kill or save people.


    Therefore, Gu Qingli went into this realm to learn medicine and poison whenever she had time.


    Later, she became more outstanding and finally caught her best friend¡¯s attention. After her best friend found out, she tried every possible way to get her interspace.


    One day, her best friend finally got the chance. Gu Qingli saw that her best friend¡¯s usually beautiful face was twisted in anger, and she was in a daze for a moment. How could a space be so terrifying to a person?


    ¡°Do it,¡± she said mockingly.


    Regardless of whether she had space, her best friend would not let her go.


    Gu Qingli wasn¡¯t afraid of death. She had seen many sad and happy separations but felt too aggrieved to die like this.


    As for the space, even if she could take it out, she would not give it to her.


    Her best friend was already full of killing intent. She lifted a dagger from her bag, raised it, and said fiercely, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to kill you, either. Who asked you to become so outstanding and attract my attention? You¡¯re destined to die.¡±


    After saying that, her best friend perfectly stabbed the dagger into her heart and twisted it.


    She knew Gu Qingli too well. She wouldn¡¯t give it up if she said she wouldn¡¯t, so she killed Gu Qingli without hesitation.


    If she couldn¡¯t get it, she would destroy it. This was her life¡¯s creed.


    Gu Qingli was prepared, but the excruciating pain still knocked her out. When she woke up, she was in this body.


    The host was also called Gu Qingli. She was 15 years old and lived in Qinghe village.


    Winter had just arrived this year, and there wasn¡¯t much food at home. Every day, the body¡¯s original owner would follow the children to come out and find something to eat.


    The adults were tending to the winter wheat that had just been planted.


    Gu Qingli ate something this morning to fill her stomach and went up the mountain with her basket.


    The villagers had already found all the food on the outskirts of the mountain, and Gu Qingli couldn¡¯t find anything.


    She was tired and hungry, so she found a place to sit on the ground and rest. Unexpectedly, a person suddenly jumped down from the mountain. When this person saw her, he raped her without saying a word.


    Not long after, the host could not withstand the violent power and fainted.


    When she woke up again, it would be her.


    Gu Qingli cursed her bad luck. It wasn¡¯t good to be dead, but it wasn¡¯t good to be reborn, either. She was raped as soon as she came here. Unfortunately, the man wore a mask, so she didn¡¯t know who he was.


    However, no matter who that man was, she had to find him, castrate him, and then kill him.


    Gu Qingli¡¯s hands could save lives and kill people.


    Her skin was wrinkled from soaking in the bathtub. She washed up, applied medicine, and put on her clothes.


    However, the host¡¯s clothes were torn, so she could only put up with it. She couldn¡¯t possibly wear her modern garments out.


    She didn¡¯t want to be killed by the people in the village before she could even live a day in this world.


    So what if she had a space? She wasn¡¯t omnipotent. In the modern era, it was it had become cold.


    Therefore, she had to be careful when using the space.


    She probably wouldn¡¯t be so lucky if she died again.


    Gu Qingli looked at the new face in the mirror. Her skin was slightly yellow, and she had an oval face. Her eyebrows were curved, and her eyes were big. Her eyelashes were like two fans, and they were flapping. She was charming. She had a round nose and a small mouth.


    Her facial features were not very delicate but beautiful when put together.


    It was just that she was a little too thin, and her body had not fully grown.


    This made her think of the man who raped her. Damn it, how could he do that to such a young girl?


    However, from the original owner¡¯s memory, the man¡¯s body was burning hot, and his breathing was rapid. He was not in a normal state.


    However, no matter his state, he shouldn¡¯t have forced her to do anything.


    She was still a flower that had not bloomed.


    Gu Qingli looked at her face for a while and was satisfied. It was much prettier than her previous face.


    At this moment, her stomach was rumbling non-stop. She quickly cooked a bowl of noodles and ate it before coming out of her space.


    It wasn¡¯t noon yet, so Gu Qingli went into the mountain.


    The host didn¡¯t know about herbs, but she did. Wasn¡¯t it better to dig some up and sell them for food than to find something in the mountains?


    Gu Qingli added some herbs to the list, which explained that she knew about herbs.


    Gu Qingli put on her basket and went down the mountain.


    The host¡¯s home was at the foot of the mountain. She just had to walk down the mountain path.


    In the early winter, the ground was covered with a thick layer of golden dead leaves and branches. When one stepped on them, they made a rustling sound, soft and crisp.


    Halfway up the mountain, Gu Qingli stopped and looked at the village and the fields at the foot of the mountain.


    There were about a hundred households in the village, and it was located at the foot of the mountain. Most of the villagers had the surname Gu, which was considered a prominent surname.


    It was noon, and only a few households had smoke from their kitchen chimneys.


    There was a river in front of the village called the Qingshui river. It was named so because the water in the river was obvious.


    On both banks of the river were fields, which were already green. Those were the newly grown wheat seedlings.


    After it snowed for a while, they could cover the wheat and have a good harvest the following year.


    Gu Qingli looked away and walked down the mountain.


    At the east end of the village, there was a small courtyard with mud walls. A bamboo fence surrounded the courtyard. That was the home of the original owner of the body.

 Chapter 2

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Her neighbor Zhang Qiaozui was at home. This person had a rotten mouth, and everything that came out of her mouth would have a different meaning.


    She was very annoying but had a son who could be harmed in his academic achievements. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it would affect her son¡¯s career, her mouth would have been more unbearable.


    ¡°Yo! Er Nizi still dares to come back? Tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Zhang Qiaozui came out to get something and said when she saw Gu Qingli on her way back.


    Gu Qingli¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did someone see it?


    ¡°What do you mean by that, clever mouth?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯ll know when you get home.¡± Zhang Qiaozui said with a slanted brow.


    Gu Qingli hurried forward.


    ¡°Girl! Cough, cough, cough!¡± Just as she walked to the courtyard entrance, a woman ran out from inside. She looked sickly and couldn¡¯t stop coughing even after running a few steps.


    The woman¡¯s facial features were more attractive than the average person¡¯s, but unfortunately, she had a pair of puffy eyes. She was wearing a coarse cloth dress and a wooden hairpin on her head. Her thin body looked like it was about to collapse from coughing.


    ¡°Tuberculosis!¡± Gu Qingli knew it at a glance.


    ¡°Mother, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Gu Qingli supported her. This woman was the original owner¡¯s mother, Mrs. Wu.


    Mrs. Wu glanced at Gu Qingli and pulled her into the yard, crying. She asked Gu Qingli to put down her basket and went into the central room.


    Gu Qingli glanced at the people in the room. The host¡¯s grandparents, uncle, aunt, father, a woman who was about 37 or 38 years old, and a handsome young man who was about 16 or 17 years old were all in the room.


    When she saw the young man, she suddenly remembered that he was the fianc¨¦ of the body¡¯s original owner, from the same village, Chen Erlang.


    That woman was his mother, Mrs. Liu. Mrs. Liu was looking at her with anger burning in her eyes.


    Not only Mrs. Liu but even the original owner¡¯s granny, grandma Hua, her uncle Gu Dashan, Aunt Yun, and her father Gu Dalin were all staring at her angrily.


    Only old man Gu, Gu Changhai, was smoking a pipe.


    Mrs. Liu¡¯s astute eyes looked her up and down a few times and said to Madam Hua, sitting further away: ¡°Aunt Hua, now that your family¡¯s second girl¡¯s body has been defiled, my family¡¯s second son will be leaving next year. Wouldn¡¯t keeping such a broken shoe ruin my son¡¯s reputation? Today, I¡¯ve brought Erlang and the engagement gift, so let¡¯s call off the engagement.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a small silver locket and placed it on the table.


    Madam Hua smacked it over and then looked at Mrs. Wu.


    Mrs. Wu trembled as she took out a jade pendant of average quality and was about to hand it over to Lady Liu.


    Gu Qingli took the jade pendant from Mrs. Wu¡¯s hand.


    Mrs. Wu looked surprised at her, not knowing what she would do. Er Nizi was a little different today. She didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss over such a significant matter as breaking off the engagement.


    Moreover, the indescribable aura on her body made her unable to refuse.


    The other people in the room also looked at her in surprise, especially Chen Erlang. He had never wanted to break off the engagement. So what if she was a broken shoe? But she was good-looking, and he didn¡¯t mind. At most, he wouldn¡¯t let her be his wife in the future.


    But he couldn¡¯t suppress his mother, so he had no choice but to come.


    It wasn¡¯t that Gu Qingli didn¡¯t want to break off the engagement, but she had seen that the tiny silver locket was exquisite and worth much more than this broken jade pendant.


    ¡°Er Nizi, what are you doing? Not willing to break off the engagement? Look at you, worn-out trash, and you still want to marry my son? Dream on! Hurry up and give me the token; it¡¯ll be bad luck if we stay any longer.¡± Mrs. Liu thought Gu Qingli didn¡¯t want to break off the engagement. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she stood up and scolded her.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t mind. She didn¡¯t want to get married in the future. ¡°If you want to break off my engagement, you can exchange the token with me. Why are you so agitated?¡±


    When Mrs. Liu heard this, her face turned black, and she turned to look at Madam Hua.


    Madam Hua was ordinary-looking, but her eyes were pretty good. She couldn¡¯t dare to glare at Gu Qingli.


    ¡°Er Nizi, hurry up and give the jade pendant to your aunt Liu.¡±


    ¡°Give me the silver locket in exchange.¡±


    Mrs. Liu instantly understood. It turned out that it was Madam Hua who didn¡¯t put down the silver locket of these broken shoes.


    ¡°Aunt Hua, give it to me,¡± she said, reaching out.


    Madam Hua: ¡°What do you mean by that? Isn¡¯t she my granddaughter? What¡¯s wrong with me keeping the silver locket for her?¡±


    Mrs. Wu finally understood what Gu Qingli meant.


    ¡°Mother, this silver locket originally belonged to Er Nizi; let her keep it for herself,¡± she whispered to Madam Hua.


    Madam Hua¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°Bullsh*t! It¡¯s none of your business what I do.¡±


    Mrs. Wu was so frightened by Madam Hua that she trembled and didn¡¯t dare to make another sound.


    Gu Qingli glanced at old Gu, who was still smoking as if this had nothing to do with him.


    On the other hand, big Gu and his wife were unperturbed.


    Second brother Gu glanced at Gu Qingli, his daughter, in silence.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. I say, aunt Hua, it¡¯s good that I came to break off this engagement today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t know what kind of life Er Nizi lived. A grandmother not willing to give up my granddaughter¡¯s things.¡± Mrs. Liu¡¯s eyes turned. She shook her head and clicked her tongue a few times, looking meaningfully at Madam Hua.


    It meant that if she acted like this in front of an outsider like her, then behind the scenes ¡­


    ¡°Madam Hua, give it to her.¡± Old Gu finally spoke. If he did not take Er Nizi¡¯s things in front of outsiders today, he did not know what kind of rumors would have spread in the village.


    ¡°Old man,¡± Madam Hua cried out in alarm.


    ¡°Give it to her,¡± Old Gu was furious. He shouted, ¡°Ignorant woman, you only have money in your eyes, not the future of your son and grandchild.¡±


    If his reputation was ruined, how would his son and grandchild be able to pass the examinations?


    Stupid!


    Madam Hua was startled by old Gu¡¯s shout and quickly threw the silver locket on the table. Mrs. Liu grabbed it and walked to Gu Qingli to change the jade pendant.


    ¡°Er Nizi, in the future, you and our Erlang will go your separate ways. Don¡¯t come and bother him.¡± Mrs. Liu glared at her fiercely and also glanced at Chen Erlang.


    If she hadn¡¯t come up the mountain and accidentally seen Gu Qingli lying on the ground with her clothes in a mess, her son would have been cuckolded in the future.


    If she didn¡¯t even pass this gate, how could she be so frugal in the future?


    When Chen Erlang saw that the token had been exchanged, he felt a sense of loss. Mrs. Liu glared at him, and he lowered his head again.


    He sighed in his heart, ¡®Forget it, but she¡¯s no longer a Virgin, so it¡¯s fine if she retreats.¡±


    In the future, if his classmates found out that he was a scholar, they would laugh at him.


    If he left next year, the headmaster would say that he had written a good article and his future would be limitless.


    Gu Qingli nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. I won¡¯t bother your son.¡±


    The host liked Chen Erlang, but she didn¡¯t.


    Mrs. Liu snorted and pulled Chen Erlang away.


    Seeing that Mrs. Liu and Erlang had left, Gu Qingli pulled Mrs. Wu¡¯s hand and was about to leave.


    ¡°Stop there.¡± It was old Gu who spoke.


    Gu Qingli pulled her foot back and looked at the man who usually didn¡¯t care about anything.


    Old Gu glanced at the people in the room and said, ¡°Second brother, you know that your third brother and your nephew will join the battle next year after what happened to Er Nizi. So from today on, your second branch can live alone.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As soon as old Gu said this, it was not the second Gu who spoke to stop him, but Madam Hua.


    ¡°Old man, it¡¯s not appropriate.¡±


    Old Gu looked at Madam Hua in confusion. Madam Hua quickly went over and whispered something into old Gu¡¯s ear.


    Old man Gu didn¡¯t say anything after seeing Gu Qingli. He waved at the others in the room.


    Gu Qingli knew that the old couple didn¡¯t have good intentions, but she didn¡¯t know what it was yet. She couldn¡¯t think of any way to deal with it.


    In the afternoon, everyone in Qinghe village knew that second brother Gu¡¯s second daughter had been violated, and the engagement was broken off.


    The villagers were abuzz with the news. Some cursed Gu Qingli, some sympathized with her, and some gloated.


    In the upper room, old Gu called Madam Hua into the room.


    Old Gu shook his pipe on the foot of the bed and refilled it with tobacco leaves. He lit the pipe and took a deep puff before asking Madam Hua, ¡°Old woman, do what you said as soon as possible. Er Nizi¡¯s reputation will be even worse if you delay any longer, affecting the twin brothers¡¯ future.¡±


    Madam Hua waved aside the smoke that old Gu had poofed out. She glanced at old Gu and said, ¡°Hmph! What are you worried about? I¡¯m not the Gu family¡¯s child anyway. If I can exchange her for five taels of silver, it¡¯ll be enough for us to buy a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. I¡¯ll go later.¡±


    ¡°Okay, keep a close eye on the second brother¡¯s family. Don¡¯t let her ruin things.¡±


    ¡°That b*stard, she dared to fart when I shouted at her. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she gave birth to twin sons, I would have asked my second son to divorce her. He doesn¡¯t like the mother and daughter anyway.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t talk about not stopping. Will you do the family¡¯s matters after you¡¯re done? Or should eldest daughter-in-law do it?¡± Old Gu was getting impatient.


    ¡°That lazy woman.¡± Madam Hua only cursed once. That lazy woman had a few brothers, one of whom had passed the Tong Sheng (unified imperial) exam a few years ago. Now, she was terrific and had someone to back her up.


    She couldn¡¯t even rub her face.


    In the west room, the second brother Gu did not go out for the first time today. Usually, at this time, he would either be in the fields or climb the mountain to chop wood.


    He was sitting at the door, deep in thought.


    Mrs. Wu sat on the brick bed and sobbed.


    The host¡¯s younger twin brothers, Gu Qingyun and Gu Qingyang, also known as Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang, sat beside Mrs. Wu in silence, staring at Gu Qingli, who was preparing the herbs in the room.


    The ten-year-old children were already very sensible. They knew that the second sister had become a pair of broken shoes, and the engagement had been broken off.


    They saw that second sister looked as if nothing had happened. Usually, whenever there was a small matter, the second sister would cry like her mother.


    ¡°Second sister, what are these? Why does it look like the herbs picked by Dr. Liin the village?¡± Da Shuang couldn¡¯t help coming over and squatted down to ask.


    Gu Qingli looked up at her handsome younger brother and nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard that medicinal herbs are precious. Second sister doesn¡¯t know which ones are medicinal herbs. So I dug them up and would go to town tomorrow to take a look.


    Da Shuang¡¯s eyes were bright, and he nodded. ¡°Then, second sister, let¡¯s go up the mountain and dig some more.¡±


    Gu Qingli knocked on Da Shuang¡¯s head. The ten-year-old boy was as thin as a monkey. ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Hehe ¡­ Da Shuang laughed dryly as he touched the spot where he had been knocked on the head.


    He wanted to get more herbs to sell for money to treat his mother¡¯s illness.


    Xiao Shuang¡¯s eyes were also fixed on the pile of herbs; then he looked at Mrs. Wu. His thoughts were in line with Da Shuang¡¯s.


    ¡°Second brother, why didn¡¯t you go out?¡± Madam Hua, who was about to leave, saw second brother Gu sitting at the door in a daze. She called out to him and walked over.


    She stood at the door and peeked inside. She saw Gu Qingli packing the herbs, and she turned to look at Mrs. Wu with a smirk.


    Seeing that Mrs. Wu was still sobbing, her face fell. ¡°Mrs. Wu, you¡¯re wailing. You only know how to cry every day. You¡¯re going to cry to death.¡±


    After scolding her, she looked at Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang, and a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you two little brats go up the mountain to cut wood and grass? What would pigs eat? What do you burn during the winter?¡±


    The whole family was used to Madam Hua finding trouble and scolding them every day. Only Mrs. Wu wiped her tears and lowered her head.


    Gu Qingli and her brothers didn¡¯t even bother to talk to her. If you did, she would scold you for a long time.


    Madam Hua felt satisfied after scolding them a little longer and left the house thinking about the matter.


    Second brother Gu picked up a knife and a rope and went out.


    Seeing that second brother Gu had left, Mrs. Wu walked over and pulled Gu Qingli to sit on the brick bed. She stared at Gu Qingli for a while, then sighed. ¡°Er Nizi, how will you live in the future?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean how to live? Mother, why are you thinking so much?¡± Gu Qingli looked at Mrs. Wu¡¯s face, which looked like she was in her forties. She remembered that she was only in her thirties.


    Gu Qingli furrowed her brows as she looked at her. She thought about how second brother Gu looked like an ordinary farmer, and Mrs. Wu¡¯s face wasn¡¯t pretty. How could they have a child with her face?


    Then she looked at Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang. They looked like Mrs. Wu, and she looked like them in every way.


    ¡°You child, who would dare to marry you in this state? Er Nizi, do you know who, who was the one who forced you?¡± Mrs. Wu suddenly thought of something. She held Gu Qingli¡¯s hand tightly and asked.


    Gu Qingli shook her head. The man wore a mask, so she didn¡¯t know who he was.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t know that the man was lying in a yard not far from her house.


    Xiao Yunjing, the third son of the Xiao family, was 20 years old and was famous in the village for being a Jinx. From age 15, she would die inexplicably whenever a woman was introduced.


    The first one had just exchanged tokens and drowned the next day.


    The second one fell to her death on the mountain during the wedding.


    The third one died suddenly, and the doctor couldn¡¯t find the cause.


    That was why he was as famous as Gu Qingli.


    They were all hunters, and they hunted for a living.


    Today, Xiao Yunjing had gone hunting in the mountains and was accidentally bitten by a venomous snake. This venomous snake didn¡¯t have any lethal poison, but the person bitten by it had to mix yin and yang to eliminate the deadly aphrodisiac.


    He met a girl when he went down the mountain in a daze. He couldn¡¯t care so much, so he did that evil thing.


    Now that the news had spread in the village, he knew which family the girl was from.


    At this moment, he was looking for the silver he had saved. He had to do something for her.


    ¡°San er (third son), what are you looking for?¡± When Mrs. Jiang entered the house, she saw Xiao Yunjing rummaging through the cabinets for something.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not looking for anything. You can go.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang looked at him suspiciously. San er had been acting strange since he came back from the mountain, and she didn¡¯t know what he was doing now.


    However, she thought of San er¡¯s character and that he often acted inexplicably like this. So she shook her head and went out.


    The next day, Gu Qingli got up and prepared to go out with the herbs she had dug yesterday without even eating.


    ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re not going to wait for me?¡± Da Shuang said as he rubbed his tired eyes.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot. Get up, then. I¡¯ll wait for you.

 Chapter 4

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Da Shuang immediately got out of bed and ran out to fetch water to wash up.


    Gu Qingli was waiting for him at the door.


    ¡°Sister Hua, sister Hua.¡± At this moment, a woman walked into the courtyard.


    Gu Qingli looked over. She thought it was an old woman from someplace judging from her clothes.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Er Nizi. You¡¯re pretty.¡± The woman twisted her bucket-like waist and walked past her. She looked at her a few times and smiled charmingly at her.


    ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Gu Qingli frowned. Why would such a person come to see the ¡®flower woman¡¯?


    Was she going to sell her?


    While Gu Qingli was still confused, Madam Hua came out with her clothes. Seeing the woman, she immediately welcomed her into the living room with a smile.


    Madam Wu, who was making breakfast, stuck her head out to take a look.


    ¡°Second brother, second brother.¡± Not long after, Madam Hua shouted at the top of her voice at the door.


    Second brother Gu, who was digging in the vegetable garden, heard the shout and immediately returned to the central room.


    Gu Qingli thought that this woman must have something to do with her.


    She was not hurrying to town, so she sat at the door and listened.


    In any case, Madam Hua didn¡¯t care if she did work.


    ¡°She¡¯s


    ¡°Qiu Yunzi. This is my second son, and I¡¯m talking about his daughter,¡± Madam Hua said.


    Madam Qiu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Aunt Hua, Niu Ergou doesn¡¯t mind your daughter. He has prepared the five taels of silver. He is just waiting for you to agree.¡±


    In her heart, she was scolding this old woman. No matter what, she was still her granddaughter. Others couldn¡¯t hide such a thing from her, but she was spreading it everywhere as if she was afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know.


    The most immoral thing was finding an old bachelor for her granddaughter.


    ¡®Ai! It was a sin.¡¯


    ¡°Qiu Yunzi, which Niu Ergou?¡± second brother Gu frowned.


    Madam Qiu flicked the handkerchief in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Second brother Gu, how many Niu Ergou are there in our village?¡±


    ¡°Mother, you want to talk about Er Nizi with Niu Ergou?¡±


    Who in the village did not know of the old bachelor Niu Ergou? He was already thirty years old, but he ate, drank, womanized, gambled, and even stole from the widows in the village. What was his mother thinking, marrying Er Nizi to such a person?


    Even if Er Nizi was not his biological daughter, she had still called him ¡®father¡¯ for fifteen years.


    Madam Hua¡¯s face darkened, ¡°She¡¯s already like that; who do you want her to marry? At the very least, Niu Ergou could still offer five taels as a betrothal gift. Besides, leaving her at home would ruin the reputation of your brother and nephew? If we were to marry her off, she would no longer be a part of the Gu family. In the future, when your brother and nephew pass the exam and become a scholar, won¡¯t you guys also enjoy the good fortune?¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts, I¡¯ll make the decision.¡± Madam Hua interrupted second brother Gu¡¯s words and glared at him.


    Second brother Gu immediately shut up.


    Gu Qingli had heard their conversation from outside. Her heart sank. She had been suspicious since Grandma Hua stopped old man Gu yesterday.


    She would either sell her or marry her off.


    Gu Qingli was in a difficult position. One couldn¡¯t decide girls¡¯ marriage here. How was she going to get out of this predicament?


    She had thought too simply before, thinking it would be fine if she didn¡¯t get married.


    In the past, girls who had lost their innocence were dragged to the pond. The population had dropped sharply in recent years because of the war. The government had issued a document that civilians were prohibited from killing people without permission.


    Therefore, she could forget about killing Niu Ergou. After killing Niu Ergou, Li Ergou, and Zhang Ergou, she could not kill them all.


    With Madam Hua¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t give up until she exchanged her for silver.


    After the Hua and Qiu family agreed to come and pick her up the next day, the Hua family sent the Qiu family away happily.


    ¡°Behave yourself. I¡¯ll break your legs if you dare to play any tricks.¡± Madam Hua¡¯s expression changed, and she threatened as soon as she saw Gu Qingli.


    ¡°Second sister,¡± Da Shuang also heard it. Tears welled up in his eyes, and his small hands clenched into fists.


    Gu Qingli patted his head. Her two little brothers were lovely.


    Mrs. Wu treated the host well, but her bun-like personality was too weak. She cried at every turn and couldn¡¯t protect her at all.


    ¡°Father, please don¡¯t marry second sister to Niu Ergou. Don¡¯t you need money to get milk? My sister, Xiao Shuang, and I will earn it.¡± When Da Shuang saw second brother Gu walk out with a sullen face, he grabbed him, wailing loudly.


    ¡°Second sister,¡± When Xiao Shuang saw her, he leaned against her. The little guy was also in tears.


    ¡°Crying at a funeral, crying again early in the morning.¡± Madam Hua picked up a broom and threw it at Da Shuang.


    Second brother Gu immediately blocked it.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on?¡± A girl about the same age as Gu Qingli hurried in with a bag on her back.


    She was Gu Qingmei, the daughter of Gu Qingli¡¯s eldest uncle.


    The day before yesterday, she had gone to Lin town to help her two brothers wash clothes and cook. Because they would be taking the exam next year, the third uncle and nephew had rented a house in town to make it convenient for them to study.


    Hearing that something had happened to Gu Qingli, she came back immediately.


    She didn¡¯t come back because she was worried about Gu Qingli. They weren¡¯t that close.


    She was doing it for Chen Erlang.


    The matchmaker had been talking about her initially, but Chen Erlang had taken a fancy to the beautiful Gu Qingli.


    This caused Gu Qingmei¡¯s family to explode angrily, but what could she do if Chen Erlang didn¡¯t like her?


    From then on, Gu Qingmei hated Gu Qingli to death.


    When she heard something had happened to her, she laughed loudly and hurried back.


    Now that Gu Qingli had broken off the engagement, she had hope. However, she didn¡¯t want to see Grandma Hua fighting again.


    When Madam Hua saw her, the anger on her face immediately disappeared. She said, ¡°Why did Mei ¡®er come back? How are your brothers?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re perfect,¡± Gu Qingmei replied.


    She glanced at Gu Qingli, then entered the east room.


    Gu Qingli went over to hold Da Shuang¡¯s hand and caught sight of Madam Wu crying in the kitchen.


    Gu Qingli sighed and asked Da Shuang to go back. She went into the kitchen to help with the fire.


    Seeing her, Mrs. Wu cried even more sadly.


    ¡°Er Nizi, mother has let you down.¡± Madam Wu leaned against the door and wiped her tears.


    Gu Qingli sat down and put some firewood into the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s not until tomorrow, right?¡±


    No matter what, she was going to kill Niu Ergou tonight. Grandma Hua was in such a hurry that they didn¡¯t even have time to prepare.


    ¡°Er Nizi, why don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    ¡°Leave? Mother, where should I go?¡±


    Those who ran away from home here were considered unregistered citizens. If others caught and sold you, there was no way to trace you.


    She couldn¡¯t just hide in her space forever.


    At most, she would kill whoever Madam Hua said she wanted for her. It was better to kill a fellow Daoist than a poor Daoist. After all, the people Madam Hua found were not good.


    It could be considered as getting rid of evil for the people.


    Even if the government suspected her, no one could find out that she was the one who poisoned him.


    At most, she would be like the third brother Xiao in the village and have a reputation for bringing bad luck to her husband.


    Mrs. Wu¡¯s lips quivered a few times. Just as she was about to say something, Madam Qiu¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from outside.


    ¡°Sister-in-law Hua, sister-in-law Hua, good news, good news.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Madam Hua was holding the soles of her shoes and was about to take them in when she saw Madam Qiu turn back. Was there still a good thing?


    ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± she greeted her with a smile.


    ¡®Could it be that someone was trying to matchmake her eldest granddaughter?¡¯


    Madam Qiu glanced at Gu Qingli, standing at the kitchen door, thinking that this used shoe was in high demand.


    Madam Hua followed her gaze and saw Gu Qingli, and her old face fell.


    Madam Qiu turned around and patted Madam Hua¡¯s hand, ¡°Mrs. Jiang just asked me to come and propose marriage for her third son. She has prepared ten taels of silver. If sister-in-law Hua agrees, they can get engaged immediately. They can even get married. It all depends on sister-in-law Hua¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Ten taels?¡± Madam Hua only cared about the amount of money, not who the other party was.


    Madam Qiu nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. What does sister-in-law Hua think?¡±


    If this matchmaker were successful, she would be able to get a tael of silver as thanks. That Niu Ergou didn¡¯t have much, so she had to make it happen no matter what.


    As for jinxing his wife, he said he would get married immediately without delay, so why would he jinx her?


    As long as the silver was in her hands, what did it have to do with her if he died in the future?


    ¡°Alright. Aunt, let¡¯s go inside and talk. The elders will serve tea for you.¡± Madam Hua pulled Madam Qiu into the central room, not forgetting to shout at Madam Yun.


    Gu Qingli frowned, wondering what third son Xiao meant.


    When Mrs. Wu heard it was third son, Xiao, she cried again.


    Niu Ergou was old, but he didn¡¯t jinx his wife. Xiao Lao San(third son) had jinxed three fianc¨¦es to death in a row. With Granny¡¯s personality, she would choose Xiao Lao San.


    Her poor second girl.


    ¡°Er Nizi, listen to mother. You leave.¡± Mrs. Wu made up her mind. She pulled Gu Qingli back to the west room and closed the door, leaving the three outside.


    Mrs. Wu walked around the corner for a while before coming out with a package. She opened the box and took out a jade pendant in the shape of a Phoenix. She put it in Gu Qingli¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Li ¡®er, take this jade pendant to the capital city and find Gu Xicheng from the Gu residence. He, he¡¯s your biological father, and I¡¯m not your mother.


    Not long after you were born, Madam took you to burn incense. When we came back, Madam was being hunted down. She gave me a hundred taels of silver and ordered me to run away with you.


    ¡°I carried you and ran. Madam went to draw away the killers. Not long after, I escaped from there and took a ride back to the capital. Who knew that the family did not return to the capital? When I reached Qiyang County, they let me go. I could not tell north from south or east from the west at that time. I had never left the capital. I was terrified and uneasy.


    After I spent all my money, I came to this south town and met your father, so I married him.¡±


    Gu Qingli rubbed the jade pendant in her hand. Her suspicion was correct. She wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Gu family.


    No wonder Madam Hua didn¡¯t like her.


    Second brother Gu had never given the original owner fatherly love. What a cold family.


    But the problem was, was she going to the capital to find her family?


    Or stay here to get married?


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Mrs. Wu became anxious. ¡°Li ¡®er, listen to your mother and leave quickly. Your grandma will let you marry the Xiao family¡¯s third son. He jinxed three fianc¨¦es to death; you can¡¯t be ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not leaving. It¡¯s not time yet. I want to stay.¡± Gu Qingli shook her head.


    Just now, she suddenly thought that Xiao Lao San could do the same if she could kill people without anyone knowing.


    She didn¡¯t believe that he could jinx his wife so accurately.


    It seemed that third brother Xiao was not as simple as outsiders thought.


    Also, if she rashly returned to the capital to look for her relatives. She was not clear about her current situation and did not want to escape from the tiger¡¯s mouth and enter the wolf¡¯s den.


    In this world, chastity was more important than life. If she returned with a broken shoe, wouldn¡¯t she be embarrassing others?


    She didn¡¯t want to be involved in an enormous whirlpool of right and wrong.


    Forget all about it. She would get married here. If third brother Xiao didn¡¯t mind that she was a used shoe, then she would get married first.


    At most, they would separate in the future.


    She had to escape her current predicament and couldn¡¯t let go of Mrs. Wu, Da Shuang, and Xiao Shuang.


    Mrs. Wu was a little sad. She couldn¡¯t win an argument against Gu Qingli, but she didn¡¯t feel so depressed after telling her what she had been hiding in her heart all these years.


    ¡°Ai! Mother can¡¯t do anything for you.¡± Mrs. Wu sighed deeply.


    Although Gu Qingli had a soft personality, she was very stubborn.


    Mrs. Wu wiped her tears and went out to get breakfast. It was early in the morning, and breakfast had not yet been served. She would be scolded again in a while.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for Madam Qiu to reply to Madam Jiang with a smile.


    When Madam Jiang received the Qiu family¡¯s reply, she had no choice but to let Madam Qiu handle the following matter.


    She didn¡¯t understand why San Er (Third son) wanted to marry the Gu family¡¯s girl. She had even asked if he had done what happened yesterday.


    San Er denied it again.


    Ultimately, she couldn¡¯t change his mind and agreed to the marriage.


    She hoped that San Er could curse Gu Qingli to death this time. She didn¡¯t know if the ancestors of the Xiao family would jump up and scold her if she told them about a girl who had lost her virginity.


    The following matters went very smoothly. The Xiao family sent over their birth characters. When they closed them, everyone was dumbfounded. It was a perfect marriage.


    The person with his eight characters formed was an elder of the Gu clan. The Xiao clan invited him. He specialized in red and white wedding matters.


    After so many years, this was the first time that the eight characters were the most compatible with each other.


    Madam Hua was the happiest. As long as Gu Qingli didn¡¯t die from the curse, even the best marriage in the world had nothing to do with her.


    She was still looking down on the Xiao family in her heart. They were just used shoe, but they acted like an ordinary family. They even wanted her to come and take the money to get married.


    In the end, the wedding date was decided. Madam Hua couldn¡¯t wait for the Xiao family to pick her up the next day. Still, the Xiao family insisted on a suitable date, so Madam Hua decided on the latest date, half a month later.


    It was the 28th of October.


    From the beginning to the end, no one from the Gu family¡¯s second branch participated, and no one asked Gu Qingli about it except for Mrs. Wu and her two sons. The decision was made just like that.


    There was still half a month left, and Gu Qingli could finally take a break. She also had a chance to cure Mrs. Wu¡¯s illness, and Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang¡¯s bodies needed to be adjusted.


    As for second brother Gu, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m the one who holds grudges the most. He didn¡¯t take me seriously, so I won¡¯t go and make things difficult for him.


    As for the fact that Mrs. Wu had not told her about the original owner¡¯s identity for so many years, it had nothing to do with her, so she would not fuss about it.


    There was no point in haggling over it. This place was so far from the capital, and with Mrs. Wu¡¯s personality, they also didn¡¯t have any money.


    The poor and the rich are on the road, so they can¡¯t ask for food to go on the road.


    The next day, Gu Qingli went to town with Da Shuang. The city wasn¡¯t far away, so the siblings walked there. When they arrived, they found a medicine shop called Renhe Hall, which would collect their herbs.


    Seeing some weeds in the herbs, the medicine boy told Gu Qingli, in a good mood. He picked them out but would not accept them next time.


    Gu Qingli was very grateful.

 Chapter 6

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Qingli had put a three-seven root in the basket.


    She also wanted to see what the people in this medicine shop were like. If they were good, they could work together for a long time.


    Secondly, other than the three-seven root, the other herbs were not as valuable.


    As expected, when the apprentice saw that stalk of the three-seven root, he picked it up and looked at it repeatedly. He was sure that it was three-seven root.


    He quickly found the shopkeeper.


    The innkeeper was also a doctor. He came over after seeing a patient and confirmed no mistake.


    He walked to Gu Qingli with the three-seven root and asked, ¡°Young lady, did you guys find this three-seven?¡±


    Gu Qingli nodded and said, ¡°I dug it in the mountain behind our village.¡±


    The shopkeeper nodded and said, ¡°In the future, if you see this kind, send it over, and we will accept it.¡±


    Three-seven root had many uses and was very effective. It was just that it was too difficult to find. This girl was lucky.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    ¡°Does young lady not recognize medicinal herbs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The shopkeeper nodded his head. As expected, she had picked up some weeds among the herbs, which were not deliberately put in.


    He turned around and took out an old book with a chipped corner from under the table. He gave it to Gu Qingli and said, ¡°Girl, take this book back and read it. Don¡¯t pick any grass in the future.¡±


    Gu Qingli smiled awkwardly. If she didn¡¯t do this, how could she explain that she could recognize herbs?


    ¡°Thank you, manager.¡±


    Gu Qingli took the book and thanked him earnestly.


    Da Shuang was also pleased as he watched from the side. The shopkeeper gave her sister a book on herbs. In the future, the three of them will read it.


    In the end, the herbs were priced at six yuan per 500 grams, so there was a total of 20 catties. That three-seven was worth 400 yuan, so the total was 520 yuan.


    Gu Qingli bought another three doses of medicine for Mrs. Wu and paid sixty yuan for them. In total, she was left with four hundred and sixty yuan.


    The siblings left the medicine Hall happily.


    ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re so strong.¡± Da Shuang said excitedly. He had never seen a few copper coins, let alone so much money.


    Gu Qingli stroked his little head. ¡°In the future, when I have money, not only will I cure mother¡¯s illness, but I will also let you go to school and change your life.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Da Shuang¡¯s eyes were wide open as he asked in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe his second sister¡¯s words that he could also study.


    Since her eldest uncle¡¯s two older sons started studying, her grandma doted on them like they were her eyes. Even her father liked them.


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± Gu Qingli held Da Shuang¡¯s hand and nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re so good. I¡¯ll protect you when I grow up and not let anyone bully you again.¡± The little guy clenched his fist and waved it in the air.


    Second sister said she wouldn¡¯t go back on her words, and even if she did, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his words.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll wait for you to grow up.¡±


    As the siblings talked, they arrived at the entrance of the bun shop. Da Shuang smelled the fragrance of the buns, swallowed his saliva, and smiled at Gu Qingli innocently.


    Gu Qingli scratched his nose. ¡°Tell me if you want to eat it. I have money. Let¡¯s buy it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, then second sister, can we buy some meat buns? We¡¯ve never eaten them before. Da Shuang chuckled and scratched his head. Gu Qingli¡¯s heart ached when she saw how polite he was.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    Gu Qingli stood before the steamer while holding Da Shuang¡¯s hand. She asked the owner, who was kneading dough, ¡°Boss, how much are these buns?¡±


    ¡°A plain bun is one yuan, and a meat bun is two yuan.¡± The boss did not stop.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Qingli took out twenty copper coins from her purse and said, ¡°Then give me ten meat buns.¡±


    The boss immediately stopped, wiped his hands, picked up ten meat buns, and wrapped them up with a white cloth.


    She handed over the money and collected the steamed buns.


    Gu Qingli looked at the white cloth of the steamed buns; it appeared clean.


    She took out a bun and gave Da Shuang, who had eyes that were filled with passion.


    He carefully took it with both hands and took a bite. The fragrance of the meat-filled his taste buds, and he felt that this was the most delicious thing in the world.


    He quickly finished one and licked the oil off his hands. He sighed, ¡°Second sister, the meat buns are delicious.¡±


    Gu Qingli also finished one. It tasted pretty good, and almost as if she didn¡¯t care.


    She took out another one and gave it to Da Shuang. Da Shuang waved his hands repeatedly, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll leave some for father, mother, and Xiao Shuang to eat.¡±


    ¡°Take it. I¡¯ll buy more after you finish eating. You¡¯ll be full today.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°But my ass. Can you eat in peace after taking it home? ¡±


    Da Shuang hesitated for a while before taking it and eating.


    The siblings only felt full after eating three meat buns each. They looked at each other and smiled.


    After that, Gu Qingli bought ten more and put them away before walking back with Da Shuang.


    It wasn¡¯t a market today, so there weren¡¯t other shops open except for the regular ones, and there was no place to shop.


    It would be a waste of time to shop. They couldn¡¯t repurchase anything. If they did, they would be plundered by Madam Hua.


    ¡°Second sister, aren¡¯t you going to buy some clothes to make a wedding dress?¡± Da Shuang asked. He knew the second sister would not have a dowry on her wedding day.


    Without any dowry, he didn¡¯t know how the Xiao family would treat his second sister.


    His second sister was so pitiful. He could only sigh because he was still so young and couldn¡¯t help his second sister with anything.


    Gu Qingli shook her head and poked his little head. He was just a little kid, yet he was worried about her wedding dress.


    ¡°With grandma¡¯s personality, what do you think she¡¯ll do when she sees that I have the money to prepare a wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll snatch our herbs,¡± Da Shuang patted her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right; we would buy medicine for mother and hide the rest of the money. When I marry, I¡¯ll think of ways to earn money. Next year, I¡¯ll send you to school. By then, would she dare to come to the Xiao family and snatch my money?¡±


    Da. Shuang frowned again and asked, ¡°Second sister, if you marry into the Xiao family, will they allow you to send us to school? Forget it; I¡¯ll go after I save up some money.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s a naughty child. Of course, I¡¯ll make them agree. Doesn¡¯t Xiao¡¯s third brother have a nephew? If he wants to study, he¡¯ll send him along.¡±


    Da Shuang felt that second sister¡¯s idea was good, so he smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll help second sister dig up herbs on the mountain when we have time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    The brother and sister went home hand in hand, but on the way, she put the buns in the space when Da Shuang wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    On the other side, Xiao Yunjing packed up his things and went up the mountain. This time, he wanted to hunt a wild boar. The restaurants in the county liked to collect wild game the most, and wild boars were very valuable.


    The second girl of the Gu family would not have a wedding dress for herself when she got married so he would do it.


    This time, he was well prepared. He had brought enough realgar and would not let the previous incident happen again.


    Xiao Yunjing entered the deep mountains as if they were his back garden. His steps were vigorous as he shuttled through the forest, sometimes fast and sometimes slow, sometimes walking and occasionally stopping.


    The sky was about to turn dark, but they still hadn¡¯t found any prey.


    ¡°Caw, Caw, Caw!¡±


    At this time, a soft sound came. Xiao Yunjing pricked up his ears to listen for a while, and the corners of his mouth rose as he quickly walked towards the source of the sound.


    He was fast, but no sound could be heard.

 Chapter 7

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Not long after, they heard the howls of wild boars.


    After a while, the howling stopped, and Xiao Yunjing reappeared with a black-skinned wild boar weighing about 200 pounds on his shoulder.


    At night, Gu Qingli waited for old Gu and his wife in the upper room. She didn¡¯t wake up Mrs. Wu and Xiao Shuang until the whole family had fallen asleep.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Wu felt much better after taking the medicine tonight. She also woke up better than usual and no longer coughed.


    ¡°Shush, mother, don¡¯t make a sound.¡± She stuffed a meat bun into her hand.


    When the soft, steaming bun fell into Mrs. Wu¡¯s hands, she almost cried again.


    She couldn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since she had a bun.


    It wasn¡¯t good enough to have three meals daily, let alone buns.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Gu Qingli said in a low voice.


    Xiao Shuang woke up. He couldn¡¯t see what his second sister had given to his mother, but he smelled the fragrance. He knew he would have something when his second sister woke him up. He would wait.


    Sure enough, Gu Qingli immediately put one in Xiao Shuang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Second sister, what about you?¡±


    ¡°Shush, hurry up and eat. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Gu Qingli whispered in his ear and kissed him. This little thing didn¡¯t forget to ask if she had any.


    It touched her heart a little.


    Xiao Shuang nodded. He was starving. He only ate two meals a day in winter, so he had nothing to eat at night.


    After the two finished, Gu Qingli asked Xiao Shuang to wake up Da Shuang and second brother Gu.


    There were two heated beds in their room. Gu Qingli slept in a small one in the inner room, and there was a large one outside. Xiao Shuang and Mrs. Wu slept on one side, while second brother Gu and Da Shuang slept on the other.


    When second brother and Da Shuang woke up, Gu Qingli asked Xiao Shuang to give them two each.


    Da Shuang took it and devoured it.


    Second, brother Gu held the bun long without eating it.


    Gu Qingli couldn¡¯t see clearly, but she could hear. She walked over with her hand on the edge of the bed and said, ¡°If father thinks I should give it to grandfather, grandmother, and uncle, then don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to eat it, but there will be no share for you in the future.


    You have to think clearly, who are your wife, children, and brick-bedhead?


    Also, what does it have to do with you when other people¡¯s children become successful?


    Does he care about your food or your accommodation? Or care about you?


    Don¡¯t forget they have two hardworking sons in front of you.¡±


    She meant, ¡®You have a son, so why should we care about you?¡¯


    Gu Qingli hoped that second brother Gu would change and stop listening to Madam Hua¡¯s nonsense.


    They would work like cows and horses for big Gu and third Gu for their entire lives, and they would not be able to gain anything.


    She couldn¡¯t look after them all the time after she got married, so the best way was for second brother Gu to stand up and protect his wife and children.


    Second brother Gu seemed to be in deep thought.


    ¡°Yes, father, second sister is right. Look at what we eat and what we wear. If cousin can go to school, why can¡¯t we? Second sister said that Xiao Shuang and I will go to school next year.¡± Da Shuang shook second brother Gu¡¯s arm at the right time.


    Gu Qingli gave Da Shuang a thumbs-up, thinking he was an intelligent boy.


    After a while, second brother Gu said, ¡°Father knows.¡±


    Then, he ate the two buns.


    Gu Qingli and Da Shuang¡¯s words shocked Lady Wu and Xiao Shuang.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, is what you said true?¡± Mrs. Wu even got out of bed and held Gu Qingli¡¯s hand, her voice trembling.


    Li ¡®er suddenly changed a lot, making her have an unreal feeling.


    But thinking of Madam¡¯s personality, Li ¡®er was more like her daughter like this. Perhaps Li¡¯ er had gone through this big wave and revealed her true nature.


    The people she felt most sorry for in this life were not only Li ¡®er and Madam but also the children of her previous family.


    Back then, when Madam chose her to be Li ¡®er¡¯s nanny, her daughter was only a month older than Li¡¯ er. She was so young; she wondered if she was still alive now.


    If possible, she must go back and look, even if it was to see the situation of her eldest daughter.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Wu couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    Gu Qingli helped her onto the bed and let her and Xiao Shuang lie down. ¡°Mother, you must believe me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, mother believes you.¡± Mrs. Wu finally couldn¡¯t help but cry again.


    Xiao Shuang patted Madam Wu sensibly.


    On the other side, second brother Gu listened to the conversation between the mother and daughter with his eyes open while thinking about Gu Qingli¡¯s words.


    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to this adopted daughter in the past. In his opinion, not talking about helping someone raise a child for free, what good would he get after she married?


    According to his mother, he was a complete loss/failure.


    He would still have to rely on his two nephews in the future.


    However, the words they had thought of as a money-losing good had subverted his previous understanding. Putting aside the fact that he would ignore what she said, would they care about him when his two nephews became successful in the future?


    What right did he have to control them?


    Were they just based on their family working at home to pay for their education? If they didn¡¯t work, did that mean they wouldn¡¯t be able to study?


    No, no, no. Even without them, there was still Aunt Yun and family.


    Second brother Gu felt that he had thought too highly of himself. Any farmer could do farming work.


    With money, they could also call for people to plant it. They had been doing free labor all these years.


    What do you mean by ¡®all for good? Bullsh*t! Why didn¡¯t ma Xiucai from the neighboring village take his brother to enjoy life?


    Second brother Gu was deeply suspicious of Madam Hua. The three brothers had been indifferent to him when they fought with Madam Hua. They called him when there was a job, and when there was nothing, they ignored him.


    When he reached the age where he should get married, he either had no money at home or had to pay for his third brother¡¯s studies.


    The money that third brother wasted on his studies was enough for him to marry ten wives.


    Otherwise, how could he have picked up Mrs. Wu as his wife?


    Second brother Gu had been suffering from insomnia since the beginning.


    The next day, Gu Qingli gave the medicine to Mrs. Wu and went up the mountain with Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang.


    When Madam Hua saw the three of them, she only pouted. Thinking of the ten taels of silver she had just received, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. Anyway, she didn¡¯t have many days at home. They could do whatever they wanted as long as they didn¡¯t waste her food at home.


    ¡°Mei ¡®er, what are you doing so early?¡± Seeing Gu Qingmei leave so early, Madam Hua asked in confusion.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m just going out for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She covered the things in her arms and quickly ran out.


    Every morning, Chen Erlang would take the ox-cart to school, while Gu Qingmei would run to the village entrance to wait.


    Not long after, father Chen drove an ox-cart over, and Chen Erlang was sitting on it.


    ¡°Brother Erlang,¡± Gu Qingmei called out shyly.


    Father Chen quickly stopped the cart. Chen Erlang frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, big sister Gu? You¡¯re going to town?¡±


    He thought that Gu Qingmei was here to hitch a ride.


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m here to give brother Erlang something.¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡± Chen Erlang looked at Gu Qingmei and then at father Chen. What was in Gu Qingmei¡¯s head? Why did she give him something in front of the adults? Wasn¡¯t this like yellow mud wrapping his crotch? Even if it weren¡¯t sh*t, it would still be sh*t.


    It was alright to accept it.


    He sneered in his heart. How could he like this kind of woman?

 Chapter 8

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Qingmei didn¡¯t see any excitement in Chen Erlang. She raised her head and looked at him. Seeing his disdainful eyes, her heart sank. Brother Erlang didn¡¯t like her gift?


    ¡°Brother Erlang, do you not like what Mei ¡®er gave you?¡± she asked, feeling wronged.


    Chen Erlang almost vomited when he saw her ghost-like face. He thought, ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like things; I don¡¯t like you.¡¯


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be late. He turned his face away and said to father Chen.


    Old father Chen nodded. He flicked the whip in his hand, and the bull ran away.


    ¡°Brother Erlang, brother Erlang¡± Gu Qingmei reacted and immediately chased after him. How could she outrun someone with four legs? Not long after, the ox-cart disappeared.


    Gu Qingmei walked back with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Yo, Gu family¡¯s big girl, what¡¯s up? You didn¡¯t catch up? Go straight to the town! Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, your little sister just broke off the engagement, and big sister is in a hurry to get close to him. This Chen Erlang is rare.¡± Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s mouth opened and closed.


    Today was the day of the fair, and Zhang Qiaozui had come out early and happened to encounter such a scene. It would be enough to satisfy her mouth addiction for a few days.


    ¡°Clever mouth, what rare thing have you encountered that you want to see so much?¡± Fourth aunt Tian from the village also came over and asked her.


    Zhang Qiaozui pouted her lips at Gu Qingmei¡¯s back as she ran away. ¡± Hey, that, she came here early in the morning to block Chen Erlang. Does she think that Chen Erlang is interested?¡±


    Fourth aunt Tian looked at Gu Qingmei and said in disdain, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s true. The atmosphere in our village is bad. All these people only know how to think about men.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, look after your girl.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a girl?¡± Fourth aunt Tian replied to her unhappily. It was infuriating to talk to this kind of person. She would drag others into it for no reason. She snorted and quickly walked away.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Zhang Qiaozui pouted at Aunt Tian and followed after her.


    Hmph! Her daughter wouldn¡¯t want that kind of person. In the future, when her son passes the elementary scholar exam, he will help his sister pick a man she likes.


    Gu Qingli led Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang on the mountain into the deep forest.


    ¡°Second sister, this place is fine. Don¡¯t go inside.¡± Da Shuang stopped and called out to Gu Qingli, who was still walking in.


    Gu Qingli stopped and cut open the dead leaves on the ground with her hatchet. She looked at the herbs on the earth and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you what to dig later.¡±


    ¡°Second sister,¡± Da Shuang said in surprise, ¡°You only saw it once yesterday, and you already remember it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, big sister¡¯s memory is perfect.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my memory isn¡¯t that good. I only remembered a few of them after seeing them a few times yesterday.¡± Da Shuang touched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Second sister, you¡¯ve remembered everything?¡± Xiao Shuang asked.


    Gu Qingli pinched his face. ¡°How can that be? Do you think I have a photographic memory? I believe there are twenty or thirty types.


    Unlike the silly little brothers, I¡¯ve known for a long time.¡±


    The two brothers covered their small mouths and almost cried out in shock. It was infuriating to compare people with goods.


    Their second sister was too much.


    The two little fellows had been dealt a heavy blow. When they returned, they would remember it.


    The brothers ¡®behavior¡¯ overjoyed Gu Qingli. She kissed each of them and started digging for herbs.


    In the county, Xiao Yunjing carried the wild boar from the ox-cart directly into Fortune restaurant. He often came here, and the shopkeeper would not cheat him.


    When old Madam Wang, who was in charge of the kitchen, saw that this big man was carrying such a giant wild boar again, she quickly made way for him and called for shopkeeper Liu.


    Xiao Yunjing put down the boar, and shopkeeper Liu came.


    ¡°Oh, Brother Xiao, you¡¯ve prepared a big one today. Hehe, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve come. There are a few wealthy people who want to eat wild game today. I was just worried.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your business,¡± Xiao Yunjing said with a silly smile.


    ¡°Hahaha, brother Xiao, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and your mouth has become a rich mouth. Wait a moment; I¡¯ll weigh it for you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Shopkeeper Liu quickly called for someone to weigh it. It weighed two hundred and ten catties. While sighing at Xiao Yunjing¡¯s strength, he paid the silver.


    After Xiao Yunjing took the five taels and two hundred and fifty yuan, he gave old Madam Wang ten copper coins and left.


    Old Madam Wang was so happy that she was beaming with joy. Every time this big guy came, she only needed to help him call for people, and he always gave her some copper coins. She couldn¡¯t wait for the big guy to come every day to improve their family¡¯s life.


    Xiao Yunjing left the restaurant and drove the ox-cart back to town.


    He could sell things in the county as the prices were higher. If this wild boar were sold for four taels of silver in the town today, it would be one tael of silver more in the county.


    One tael of silver was enough for an ordinary farmer to eat for three to four months.


    He could also buy a good wedding dress for the second girl of the Gu family.


    It was already afternoon when Xiao Yunjing arrived in town. He found a noodle restaurant and ordered a bowl of noodles. After eating, he went to a boutique to buy the wedding dress.


    ¡°Young master, you said you want to buy a wedding dress?¡± The female shopkeeper looked at a grown man buying a wedding dress and felt strange. She even repeated the question.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Xiao Yunjing nodded.


    ¡°Size,¡± the shopkeeper asked.


    ¡°Do you need size?¡± Xiao Yunjing asked, puzzled.


    How could he not know? He thought that he would leave after buying the clothes.


    ¡°What else? The wedding dress is custom-made.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Xiao Yunjing understood. A wedding dress was only worn once in a lifetime and was a big deal.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and ask before coming back tomorrow,¡± he said.


    The shopkeeper: ¡°Yes, but it has to be timely. It takes time to make a wedding dress. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if things are delayed.¡±


    Xiao Yunjing nodded. He left the clothing shop and went to a silver shop to buy a pair of silver hair noodles. When he returned, he had little money left.


    Xiao Yunjing returned home, fastened the ox-cart, put down the silver noodles, and found Mrs. Jiang.


    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you make a trip to the Gu residence and ask if Er Nizi¡¯s clothes size?¡±


    Mrs. Jiang was making shoes. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, mother also needs to ask about her shoe size.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? You are mother¡¯s son. Mother only wishes for you three brothers to live well in this life.¡± Mrs. Jiang sighed and put down the work in her hands. She took a few cakes and walked towards the Gu residence.


    Mrs. Wu was sweeping the courtyard. When she saw Mrs. Jiang coming, she went forward to welcome her.


    ¡°Sister-in-law is here; please come in.¡±


    ¡°Is my sister-in-law busy now?¡± Mrs. Jiang asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy; what¡¯s up with my in-law? Why don¡¯t you come in and sit for a while?¡±


    As she spoke, she even looked at Madam Hua.


    Madam Hua¡¯s eyes fell on Madam Jiang¡¯s hand. She laughed and said, ¡°My in-law¡¯s mother, come in and sit for a while. Mrs. Wu, why haven¡¯t you invited her in yet?¡±


    ¡°Grandma Gu, ¡± Mrs. Jiang said coldly. I¡¯m just talking to my sister-in-law. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like the way Madam Hua was looking at her. After asking about Gu Qingli¡¯s size, she stuffed the cakes into Mrs. Wu¡¯s arms and left after saying they were for Er Nizi.

 Chapter 9

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Mrs. Wu glanced at Madam Hua, staring at the cakes in her hand, and handed them over.


    ¡°Mother, please take it.¡±


    Madam Hua took it with a fierce face, ¡°Hmph! At least you still have some conscience. Did Mrs. Jiang ask about Er Nizi¡¯s size?¡±


    Mrs. Wu lowered her head and nodded. She didn¡¯t want to meet Madam Hua¡¯s mean face.


    ¡°The Xiao family wants to make clothes for Er Nizi?¡±


    Mrs. Wu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My in-law¡¯s mother didn¡¯t say.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? You didn¡¯t even think to ask. Idiot, get lost and feed the chickens.¡± Madam Hua shouted at Mrs. Wu in disgust.


    Mrs. Wu left silently.


    ¡°Mei ¡®er, Mei¡¯ er, come out.¡± Mrs. Wu turned around, and Madam Hua shouted for Gu Qingmei at the top of her voice.


    Gu Qingmei had been hiding in her room and crying ever since she came back, and her eyes were so swollen that they looked like two big walnuts.


    When she heard Madam Hua calling her, she wiped her tears and came out.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with Mei ¡®er?¡± Seeing Gu Qingmei¡¯s two walnut-like eyes, Madam Hua was shocked and quickly pulled her over to ask. The tenderness in her eyes was something Mrs. Wu had never seen before.


    Mrs. Wu turned around and happened to see it, and it dazzled her eyes.


    Mrs. Wu¡¯s heart was as cold as ice. She had always thought that her mother-in-law was harsh and unkind to everyone, but it turned out that she was not. It turned out that her mother-in-law was only harsh to the four of them.


    Mrs. Wu walked towards the chicken coop with tears in her eyes.


    Gu Qingmei sniffled and didn¡¯t say anything. How could she say that brother Erlang rejected her?


    Seeing that Gu Qingmei didn¡¯t say anything, Madam Hua wanted to help wipe her tears, but she was afraid of hurting her. Thinking of how her granddaughter was crying like this and that lazy woman, Mrs. Yun, didn¡¯t know, she shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Big brother¡¯s family, where the hell have you been?¡±


    How would she marry a rich man if she cried so much?


    Mrs. Yun rubbed her tired eyes and looked at Madam Hua and her grandchild. She blinked and asked, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t sleep in peace. Her mother-in-law was screaming every day, and Mrs. Yun was annoyed.


    Madam Hua¡¯s eyes were wide open. What did she mean? This wretched woman ate and slept daily, not caring about Mei¡¯ er. Thinking of this, Madam Hua was so angry that she picked up the sole of her shoe and threw it at Mrs. Yun, ¡°You lazy woman, what¡¯s wrong? Do you want to look at Mei ¡®er?¡±


    Seeing the shoe coming at her, Mrs. Yun immediately dodged. She walked up to Gu Qingmei and pulled her over to take a look. When she saw the pair of walnut-like eyes, she was surprised.¡±Mei ¡®er, why are you crying like this? Who bullied you? Tell mother, and mother will deal with her.¡±


    She looked around the courtyard and towards The west wing as she spoke.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Madam Hua was angry when she saw her stupid look. How could those bastards in the west wing have the guts to bully Mei ¡®er?


    ¡°Alright, stop looking. Bring Mei ¡®er back.¡± Madam Hua opened the pastry bag, took a piece from it, and stuffed it into Gu Qingmei¡¯s hand. She waved her hand and asked Mrs. Yun to take Gu Qingmei back to the house.


    Mrs. Yun glanced at the pastry bag in Madam Hua¡¯s arms and unwillingly pulled Gu Qingmei down.


    Mrs. Yun¡¯s eyes rolled when she saw the bag, and her sleepiness disappeared. She picked it up and handed it to Madam Hua with a smile, even chuckling at the pastry.


    Madam Hua glared at her. What a lazy, stupid, and good-for-nothing. Seeing her look like a cowardly dog, Madam Hua felt angry. But when she thought of her two grandsons, Madam Hua suppressed the anger about to explode in her heart and took out a small piece of pastry.


    Mrs. Yun grabbed it, stuffed it into her mouth, and said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Madam Hua wanted to kick her off the yard.


    On the mountain, the three siblings saw that it was getting late. Gu Qingli said, ¡°Da Shuang, Xiao Shuang, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯ll be dark soon.¡±


    Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang looked at the basket full of herbs and were overjoyed. They nodded.


    Then, the three siblings quickly left and went down the mountain.


    When Da Shuang came down from the mountain, she suddenly felt that something was different today. What was different?


    Da Shuang scratched his head. Oh, right, he didn¡¯t even feel tired after digging for herbs all day. He even looked energetic.


    He looked at Gu Qingli and Xiao Shuang and found they were also in high spirits.


    Da Shuang scratched his head again, thinking it must be because the siblings were happy to dig up herbs today.


    When they got home, it was almost dark. Mrs. Wu and second brother Gu were waiting at the door of the west wing.


    Seeing that the siblings had returned, Mrs. Wu immediately got up to help Gu Qingli take the basket, but second brother Gu was faster than her.


    Second brother Gu took the basket and put it into the house. The mother and the three children were surprised for a long time, and then they looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Father, we¡¯ve dug up herbs today.¡± The clever Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang entered the house together. One of them hugged second brother Gu¡¯s thigh to claim credit and told their father about their harvest today with their little faces raised.


    Second brother Gu was slightly surprised to be so close to his two sons. He looked down at them. Although the room was dark, and he could not see their faces clearly, their two pairs of bright eyes seemed to shine into his heart.


    Second brother Gu¡¯s heart trembled. He placed his big hands on his two sons¡¯ small heads, and his heart ached. With his ability, he could make his sons live better life.


    Second brother Gu blamed himself deeply. He was a foolish father.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Second brother Gu nodded and replied gently. He didn¡¯t even realize that his voice was very gentle. It was a gentleness that had never been there before.


    ¡°Father.¡± The two heard and felt it, and both rubbed against second brother Gu¡¯s legs.


    Second brother Gu squatted down and carried his two sons onto the brick bed. Only then did he realize how light his ten-year-old sons were.


    The father and son¡¯s warmth made Mrs. Wu so excited that she could only wipe her tears.


    Gu Qingli smiled. Second brother Gu wasn¡¯t a cold person nor a fool.


    She stepped forward, held Mrs. Wu¡¯s arm, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Mother, we should be happy.¡±


    Mrs. Wu fiercely nodded and wiped her tears. She turned around to fetch water for the three siblings to wash up. When the sky turned dark, Madam Hua would start cursing again.


    Gu Qingli, on the other hand, took out the wild fruits she picked on the mountain today from her basket, which were mixed with the fruits in the space of inferior quality.


    Second brother Gu¡¯s performance today made her feel relieved. As long as second brother Gu could understand, she would feel more at ease when she wanted to help their family in the future.


    However, she would make sure that she did not let second brother Gu feel it was easy, and she would not encourage him to develop a greedy heart.


    What kind of person was Madam Hua? He had her genes in him, and she did not want to raise a family of ungrateful wolves and vampires.


    This included Mrs. Wu, Da Shuang, and Xiao Shuang.


    Gu Qingli took out the fruit and shouted, ¡°Da Shuang, quickly help big sister get something to wash it!¡±


    The three of them sat on the edge of the bed and whispered. Hearing the shout, Xiao Shuang jumped off the bed and walked over. Seeing the fruits, he quickly found a dustpan.


    After the siblings packed it, Xiao Shuang went to wash it.


    Da Shuang knew that the fruits his sister picked were delicious. He smacked his lips a few times and jumped down from the bed to help wash them.


    At this moment, Mrs. Wu also came over with some water. She handed a towel to Gu Qingli and said, ¡°Li ¡®er, you can wash first.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Qingli took the towel, which smelled of soap, and washed her hands and face.


    Mrs. Wu was a little nice and loved cleanliness.


    ¡°Mother, did you drink the medicine tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother did.¡± Mrs. Wu nodded.


    She glanced at second brother Gu as she spoke. She wanted to go to the kitchen to boil some medicine at night. When Madam Hua saw her and said that she was wasting firewood, second brother Gu heard it. Without saying anything, he went into the kitchen to help her boil it.


    Madam Hua was so shocked that she thought second brother Gu had run into a ghost. Just as she was about to curse again, old man Gu pulled her into the house.


    This stupid woman, didn¡¯t she see that second brother Gu¡¯s face had been gloomy for the past two days? If she annoyed him, who would do the work in the fields?


    Wasn¡¯t it just boiling medicine, not cooking something to eat? The firewood was also brought back by the second brother.


    Old man Gu had scolded Madam Hua. He told her not to cause any trouble for the next half a month and to marry Gu Qingli off with the money in her hands.


    Only then did Madam Hua stop making a scene.


    Gu Qingli saw Mrs. Wu looking at second brother Gu. Something must have happened in the afternoon, but Mrs. Hua was cursing again.


    Sigh, she was distraught. She thought that these four people would be unable to escape Madam Hua¡¯s evil claws after she married.


    How could he get their family out of Madam Hua¡¯s grinding?


    It was a headache!


    Here, the parents didn¡¯t split up the family, but you couldn¡¯t do so just because you wanted to.


    Also, the parents have absolute power in the family. Even if they sell you, you can¡¯t do anything to them.


    However, families with official careers wouldn¡¯t sell their children. If no one in the Gu family were studying, Gu Qingli would be sold.


    Gu Qingli curled her lips. If she were sold, she would probably kill someone right away.


    ¡°Father, mother, second sister, quickly come and eat.¡± At this moment, Da Shuang returned with a dustpan.


    ¡°Is the water drained yet?¡± Mrs. Wu took over and asked Da Shuang to touch the dustpan¡¯s bottom with her hand. Naturally, her hand touched water.


    Gu Qingli immediately handed her a towel, and second brother Gu also took the dustpan from Mrs. Wu¡¯s hands.


    After Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang washed their hands and faces, the family of five sat at the door and gnawed on fruits.


    Mrs. Wu took a bite and thought it would be sour, but it was sweet.


    Second brother Gu also thought so. When the fruit was in his mouth, he realized it was delicious.


    Only Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang knew how delicious the fruit was.


    Most of the basket was filled with fruits, leaving only a few picked from the mountain. Mrs. Wu kept them away so they could fill her stomach when she was hungry.


    After eating, the sky had turned dark, so they closed the door and went to bed.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t enter her space until she heard the snoring of the four people outside.


    The first thing she did after entering the realm was to take a bath. This body was too terrible. Although every part was intact, they were all underdeveloped and severely lacking in nutrition.


    After soaking in the water for half an hour, Gu Qingli got up and put on her clothes. Then, she dug out some sweet potatoes and a three-seven root from her space.


    It was better to go to town tomorrow morning and sell the herbs to be safe. It was not worth leaving them at home and letting Madam Hua snatch them away.


    The next day, while Madam Wu was still making breakfast, the three siblings set off. They left early and returned early.


    ¡°Second sister, do you want to buy big buns today?¡± Da Shuang asked. He swallowed his saliva when he thought of the big bun filled with the fragrance of meat.


    ¡°We would buy. We dig herbs and sell them for money to eat. Money is earned to make better clothes, food, accommodation, and transportation.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, second sister¡¯s words make sense. Second sister, how did you suddenly become so smart and bold?¡± Da Shuang couldn¡¯t help but ask the question in his heart. In the past, second sister only knew how to cry and cried when scolded, just like her mother. she was also particularly timid.


    Gu Qingli patted their heads and asked, ¡°You say your sister is good now? Or the older sister from before is better?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the current second sister is the best,¡± the two answered in unison without thinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. People grow up after experiencing some things. They will also understand some things. Don¡¯t you think that father is also changing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Second sister is so smart. Why didn¡¯t we think of that?¡± Da Shuang scratched his head and said in embarrassment.


    Gu Qingli held each of his hands and said in a severe tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m smarter than you; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m older than you. If we don¡¯t grow up, we¡¯ll be bullied and looked down on. Da Shuang, and Xiao Shuang, you are all brilliant children. Don¡¯t belittle yourself. You will naturally understand many things when you go to school and learn a lot.¡±


    Poverty not only limits a person¡¯s imagination, but it also affects a person¡¯s personality. Their family displayed cowardice, inferiority, and lack of confidence.


    ¡°Yes, second sister, we will study hard in the future.¡± When he talked about studying, his entire personality became different. His eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky, dazzling.


    They wanted to study hard and change their family¡¯s fate of not being bullied in the future so that their parents and second sister would not have to worry about food and clothing.


    If Gu Qingli knew that he only had that ambition, she would satisfy them.


    She wanted the two brothers to get out of there and go to the broader world outside.


    The three of them arrived at the hall of benevolence while talking and ran into the Medicine boy who was opening the door.


    ¡°Yo, you guys are here so early today? Hurry and come in.¡± The medicine boy put down the door and called out to the three siblings.


    As usual, the three siblings entered the medicine shop and handed the basket to the medicine boy.


    This time, the medicine boy felt much better when he saw that the basket was full of herbs. He had picked out the weeds of the herbs sent last time before sorting them.


    It took him a lot of time.


    When he saw another stalk of three-seven, the smile on his face grew even more comprehensive.


    In the end, it was the same as the last time. The average price of ordinary herbs was six yuan per catty. Today, this stalk of three-seven was also three years old, but it was bigger, so he gave an extra fifty yuan.


    In addition to the 40 catties of herbs, the sister and brother made 690 yuan today. Like last time, they got three doses of medicine for Mrs. Wu, so they had 630 left.


    The three siblings left the medicine shop and ran excitedly toward the bun shop.


    The boss of the bun shop saw that it was the siblings again. Oh, another younger brother looked identical to the other; they were twins.


    It was a blessing to have twins, and everyone was envious.


    The boss took another look at Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang.


    ¡°Miss, how many steamed buns do you want today?¡± The boss wiped his hands clean and asked while holding the white cloth.


    Gu Qingli stuck out two fingers and said twenty meat buns.


    ¡°Sure, please wait a moment, miss.¡± The boss grinned.


    Gu Qingli nodded and counted forty yuan for the owner. She handed the money to the owner and collected the buns from him.


    Gu Qingli took a big bag of buns and put it on the small table at the entrance of the bun shop.


    The two looked at the steaming and fragrant buns and sucked in their saliva.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Gu Qingli found it funny that they were still slurping on the bun. Then, she picked up a bun and started eating.

 Chapter 11

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± Da Shuang picked one up and stuffed it into Xiao Shuang¡¯s hands. ¡°Yo, it¡¯s hot! He blew on his hands and picked up another bun without care.¡±


    Xiao Shuang did not stand on ceremony.


    The three of them each ate two and tacitly stopped eating. They wanted to return the rest to their parents for a nighttime meal.


    Da Shuang touched his still-hungry stomach. He swore in his heart that he would eat this delicious meat bun daily.


    Gu Qingli looked at the little thing. He was so cute.


    After poking his little belly, she put the buns in the basket and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    They automatically held Gu Qingli¡¯s hands.


    Gu Qingli smiled and led them out of the town.


    Out of the town, a tall man came up to them. He was in a hurry and didn¡¯t notice the three siblings.


    It was the three siblings who saw Xiao Yunjing.


    The two of them looked up at Gu Qingli.


    Gu Qingli looked at the man with complicated feelings.


    She could not understand why a man like him would marry her.


    The man was walking in a hurry, his head slightly lowered, and his face could not be seen clearly. His black hair flowed in the wind, and he wore a long green robe. He was empty-handed, and his slender legs were solid and firm. At first glance, he did not look like a village man.


    If he was a martial arts swordsman with a sword on his back ¡­


    As Xiao Yunjing walked, he suddenly felt a gaze on him. He looked up and suddenly realized.


    Gu Qingli and her two younger brothers were standing half a foot away from him, looking at him.


    His eyes met her bright eyes, and he looked away unconsciously.


    ¡°Third,¡­third brother Xiao.¡± It was Da Shuang who weakly called out to break the awkwardness.


    Xiao Yunjing nodded to Da Shuang.


    After greeting the two, he met Gu Qingli¡¯s eyes again and nodded at her.


    Gu Qingli also nodded at him, but she saw a trace of guilt in his eyes, which made her suspicious.


    What was he feeling guilty about?


    Was he afraid of jinxing her? Or was he the one who raped the original owner?


    Gu Qingli was furious at the thought of that.


    If it were him, she would teach him a lesson.


    Gu Qingli gave him a meaningful look, then strode away with the twins.


    Xiao Yunjing was taken aback. What did Gu Qingli mean by that look?


    Did she recognize him?


    He was wearing a mask that day.


    Xiao Yunjing went to the clothing shop uneasily and ordered his and Gu Qingli¡¯s clothes before returning to the mountain.


    Gu Qingli and her two brothers arrived at the village entrance. Da Shuang took medicine and two buns back for the hoe.


    When Da Shuang brought the hoe back, she took them up the mountain. The two of them could feel that their second sister¡¯s mood had not been good since she saw third brother Xiao.


    They also spoke less; they only buried their heads in herbs when they reached the mountain.


    At noon, Gu Qingli pretended to have dug up some sweet potatoes and washed them in a place with water. The three of them took the skins and started eating.


    ¡°Second sister, what kind of fruit is this? It¡¯s very delicious, sweet, and crunchy.¡± Da Shuang could not help but ask.


    Gu Qingli finished a sweet potato and washed the sweet potato paste off her hand. She stroked her brother¡¯s head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The skin is red, so I¡¯ll call it sweet potato.¡±


    In her memory, there were no sweet potatoes or potatoes here.


    They mainly produced rice, wheat, soybeans, red beans, and black beans.


    There weren¡¯t many vegetables either. Most were Chinese cabbage, radish, lettuce, and small vegetables.


    For example, the people here had never heard of seafood. Even the fish and shrimp in the river were rarely eaten.


    Most of the fish caught by the villagers were sent to the restaurants in the county to sell, so they could not make delicious fish to eat.


    Gu Qingli thought that the first thing she would do when she made money was to open a restaurant and use all the resources here so that the people could also eat modern food.


    The people would have a good meal, and she would also earn silver.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t lose her medical skills, but she wouldn¡¯t treat people so brazenly as before. Wouldn¡¯t it be great to have a mysterious divine doctor in martial arts?


    She wouldn¡¯t give up her job, but she wouldn¡¯t expose herself.


    At this thought, Gu Qingli was no longer depressed.


    The two of them washed their hands after eating the sweet potatoes, wiped them on their clothes, and walked deeper into the mountains.


    ¡°Swish, swish!¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Hearing the noise, Gu Qingli immediately told the two to stop. The two didn¡¯t hear anything, so they stopped and looked at her nervously.


    Gu Qingli waved at them to show that she was okay. She put down her basket and padded toward the source of the sound.


    When she walked closer, she was delighted. It was a fat rabbit gnawing on a medicinal herb.


    The rustling sound from before was the sound of it digging the dead leaves on the ground.


    However, rabbits were clever and timid, so they were not easy to catch.


    How do you catch them?


    She didn¡¯t have any tools on hand.


    Oh, I got it! Gu Qingli suddenly had an idea. She turned over her hand, and a carrot appeared in it. Then, she turned over her hand again, and a bag of anesthetic appeared.


    She shook some anesthetic powder on the carrot and threw it in front of the rabbit.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The rabbit was so scared that it ran away without a trace.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t move.


    After a while, the rabbit returned. It sniffed and approached the carrot.


    Gu Qingli smiled. No animal could refuse food from the realm.


    As expected, the rabbit jumped over and began chewing. Its tiny mouth moved happily, but unfortunately, the rabbit fell to the ground in less than a hundred breaths; its short legs kicked a few times before it fainted.


    ¡®He, he¡¯


    Gu Qingli sneaked over, picked up the carrot, put it back into the telepathic eye space, and went back with the rabbit.


    The two saw that she had been squatting in the grass for a long time and had not come over, so they guarded the basket obediently. They were overjoyed when they saw that she had returned with a rabbit.


    ¡°Second sister, what a fat rabbit.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll roast it in the afternoon before returning.¡±


    ¡°Are you eating it?¡± Da Shuang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, you want to keep it?¡±


    ¡°No, I thought second sister was going to sell it?¡± They didn¡¯t have anything to eat, and they had to sell rabbits!


    Gu Qingli shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not selling it. We¡¯ll eat the free rabbit.¡±


    ¡°Second sister, should I return and get some flintstones, knives, and salt?¡± Xiao Shuang, who had been silent the whole time, said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Qingli was surprised by Xiao Shuang¡¯s quick reaction. They didn¡¯t have any tools to grill the rabbit.


    Although she had everything in her space, she had to be careful with what she did.


    After Xiao Shuang got her permission and went down the mountain,


    She and Da Shuang started digging up herbs nearby.


    ¡°Second sister, come and see what this is?¡± Suddenly, Da Shuang¡¯s surprised voice came.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Qingli ran over immediately.


    ¡°Second sister, look.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Qingli looked at a small crack in the ground. There was a plant with a few small red fruits growing on it.


    ¡°Ginseng!¡±


    Gu Qingli was surprised. Da Shuang was so lucky. People passed by this place often, but no one noticed it.


    ¡°Second sister, this is ginseng?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect our Da Shuang to be so lucky. We won¡¯t have to worry about money for school next year.¡± Gu Qingli pinched Da Shuang¡¯s little face.


    Gu Qingli could pinch the eldest Shuang as she pleased. He smiled naively, thinking that he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money for his studies next year. He was thinking about finding a few more trees to help his mother recover, and his second sister would have money for her dowry.


    Gu Qingli said, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re overthinking it. Do you think the whole mountain is full of ginseng?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t her space. There was indeed a tiny piece of ginseng in her interspace, over a hundred years old.


    She would not take it out unless she had no other choice.


    Gu Qingli asked Da Shuang to step aside. She dug away the mud and then searched carefully.


    The ginseng grew in a crevice and was not easy to dig out. The roots could be hurt if one was not careful.


    Da Shuang was gritting his teeth. He wanted to go over and help several times, but the place was too narrow for them.


    ¡°Second sister, third brother, what are you guys digging for?¡± When Xiao Shuang arrived, he saw Da Shuang clenching his fists and looking at Gu Qingli nervously.


    ¡°Shush, don¡¯t disturb second sister. She¡¯s digging for something good.¡± Da Shuang pulled Xiao Shuang back.


    Xiao Shuang nodded and craned his neck to watch Gu Qingli.


    It took Gu Qingli a lot of effort to dig it out. She carefully held palm-sized ginseng in her hand.


    The roots were intact, so she carefully carried them to the place where the basket was.


    The two quickly ran over and stretched their necks.


    Gu Qingli placed the ginseng on the herb and smiled happily.


    ¡°Second sister, is this what life is like?¡± The two of them stared at the ginseng like it was a treasure, and they even used their little claws to poke at it.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you look like a little person?¡± Gu Qingli sat on the ground and rested for a while. She was exhausted, and her tiny body was too weak.


    ¡°It seems so.¡± The two stared at the ginseng without blinking as if they were looking at a live thing.


    Gu Qingli sat for a while and patted their heads. She carried the basket on her back and led the two to a place with water.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry; it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    The two of them went to pick up the firewood while she skinned the rabbit and cleaned it up.


    The firewood had been set up, and they were waiting for Gu Qingli to get on with the rabbit.


    Gu Qingli put the rabbit meat on a thick branch and started to roast it.


    In the beginning, the two were still obediently adding firewood slowly, but later on, the other two added firewood with all their might.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough, stop it. It¡¯s going to be burnt.¡± The fire was big, and so was the smoke. Gu Qingli choked and coughed. These two little idiots didn¡¯t roast meat in broad daylight.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The two silly boys threw away the firewood in their hands and glanced at the rabbit that Gu Qingli had moved away with her hand. There was no golden, fragrant rabbit. It was black with a burnt smell.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The two silly guys pointed at the lump and laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re still laughing.¡± Gu Qingli glared at the two. She put it on the grill again when the fire was almost done.


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, although it wasn¡¯t satisfactory, it was finally done.


    ¡°Second sister, are we eating now, or are we taking it home to eat together?¡± Da Shuang asked as he stared at the roasted meat, gulping down his saliva.


    ¡°Go and pick a bigger leaf.¡± Gu Qingli said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Both of them ran.


    After a while, the two of them cut off a large piece of dead leaf and washed it clean.


    Da Shuang put the leaf on the ground, and Gu Qingli cut the meat into small pieces and placed them on the dead leaf.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Gu Qingli glanced at the two greedy little cats.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The two used local materials and broke three pairs of chopsticks from the unburnt branches. They quickly washed them and put a couple for her first.


    Xiao Shuang picked up a piece of meat and put it near Gu Qingli¡¯s mouth. Gu Qingli smiled and ate it. Then, Da Shuang picked up a piece of meat and ate it.


    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s delicious. You two, hurry up and eat.¡±


    The two of them smiled at her and picked up some food.


    The two chewed slowly as if they were savoring the taste of the meat.


    Gu Qingli had mixed feelings. This was the first meat meal for the three of them in her memory.


    ¡°Second sister, the meat is delicious.¡±


    The two of them smiled at her with curved eyes.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Eat more. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll go and catch more.¡±


    Seeing them eating happily and satisfyingly, Gu Qingli¡¯s heart ached, and she couldn¡¯t swallow the meat in her mouth.


    In her heart, she promised herself that she would let them walk out of this place in the future and create a path that belonged to them.


    The three of them finished the rabbit. To be exact, two of them finished the rabbit. Gu Qingli only had two or three pieces, including the two that the two of them fed her.


    The two of them were still savoring the aftertaste.


    Gu Qingli took the two to the water to wash their mouths before washing them.


    At night, she still secretly gave the buns to Mrs. Wu and second brother Gu. The buns had been in the basket and were already cold.


    It was second brother Gu who had the idea. He used a pot to make charcoal, heated it a little, and ate it.


    The next day, the three siblings woke up early as usual. They were going to the market today, so they went even earlier to avoid bumping into people on the road, especially Zhang Qiaozui.


    When they arrived at the medicine shop, it was not open yet. The three siblings had to wait in the empty alley next to it.


    It was freezing in the morning, and the three siblings¡¯ faces were red from the cold, but when they thought of the ginseng in the basket on her back, they could bear it no matter how cold it was.


    They didn¡¯t have to wait long before the medicine boy opened the door after half an incense¡¯s time.


    At this time, people on the street were going to the morning fair in twos and threes.


    The three of them entered the shop. Gu Qingli carefully picked up the ginseng and placed it on the herbs.


    ¡°Eh? You siblings are so early?¡±


    The two of them nodded at him in embarrassment.


    ¡°Little brother, is your shopkeeper here?¡± Gu Qingli asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What herbs do you need our manager to look at personally?¡± The medicine boy walked over. What precious herbs did they have?


    Gu Qingli pointed at the basket.


    The medicine boy looked into the basket on her back. Oh my God, it¡¯s ginseng! The medicine boy turned and ran to the back hall.


    The three siblings smiled and waited around the basket.


    After a short while, the shopkeeper ran out excitedly, tidying up his robe as he ran.


    ¡°Come, come, let this old man take a look.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s voice arrived before he did.


    The three siblings made way for him. The shopkeeper walked over to look, and then the smile on his face deepened. ¡°Hehe, young lady, you¡¯ve come at the right time. Yesterday, this old man urgently needed this hundred-year-old ginseng, and today you¡¯ve brought it over. You¡¯re this old man¡¯s lucky stars. Hahaha, Xiao Liuzi, you help them weigh it; this old man will handle this.¡±


    As he spoke, the shopkeeper carried the ginseng into the back hall, and the medicine boy, Xiao Liuzi, took the basket and weighed it.

 Chapter 13

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At this moment, the two of them looked at Gu Qingli, who shook her head and held their hands tightly, indicating that she was okay.


    Her intuition told her that she could trust the shopkeeper¡¯s character.


    Sure enough, after a few minutes, the shopkeeper came out with two silver notes and put them in Gu Qingli¡¯s hand. He smiled, ¡°Miss, your ginseng is good quality and has full roots. It¡¯s a hundred years old. This old man will buy it for one hundred and twenty taels; what do you think?¡±


    ¡°One, one hundred and twenty taels?¡± Da Shuang¡¯s eyes widened, and his tongue was tied. Great, that¡¯s a lot of money.


    The corner of Gu Qingli¡¯s mouth twitched. She patted Da Shuang¡¯s head. This child was not calm at all. Look at Xiao Shuang; he was even more composed than she was.


    With such a calm personality, this child Xiao Shuang would become extraordinary when he grew up.


    ¡°Thank you, manager,¡± Gu Qingli said with a smile.


    Xiao Liuzi came over with the basket and a string of copper coins. He handed them to Gu Qingli. ¡°Today, you have 32 catties of herbs, which is 192 yuan. Do you still want to get more herbs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Gu Qingli took the money, counted sixty copper coins, and put them on the counter.


    ¡°Young lady, you don¡¯t have to pay for the medicine today.¡± The shopkeeper pushed the copper coin back to her.


    Gu Qingli waved her hand. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, shopkeeper. You¡¯ve already paid us enough money for the ginseng. We can¡¯t take too much advantage of you. Although it¡¯s not a lot of money, that¡¯s a separate matter.¡±


    He had to pay back what he had taken advantage of.


    The shopkeeper did not say anything. He just nodded and took the money.


    Indeed, the price he offered was already very high. Even if she sold it in the county, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get that much.


    He was happy to do Gu Qingli a favor because she had delivered it to him in time, and he could earn back the money immediately.


    This girl would send him all the good things she got in the future.


    Although he was a doctor and never did anything against his conscience, he still had to earn money to support his family.


    Gu Qingli put away the bank notes and the medicine. She carried the basket on her back, greeted the shopkeeper and Xiao Liuzi, and left the medicine shop with the two of them.


    When they came out of the medicine shop, Da Shuang walked with his hands and feet as if he couldn¡¯t even walk.


    Gu Qingli found it funny that this little guy didn¡¯t know how to hide his emotions. He showed them all on his face.


    Fortunately, he was still tight-lipped.


    Only Xiao Shuang, the little thing, had been very calm.


    Gu Qingli rubbed their heads and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat today?¡±


    ¡°Second sister, how about we go eat noodles?¡± This time, it was Xiao Shuang who spoke.


    Gu Qingli nodded.


    They would get sick of eating buns every day, no matter how delicious they were.


    The three siblings found a noodle shop and ordered three bowls of whistle noodles. The whistle noodles were home-cooked salted vegetables and stir-fried minced meat, which smelled fragrant.


    The three siblings finished their meal.


    ¡°Oh, Er Nizi brought your little brothers here to eat noodles? Is your grandma willing to give you money? Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk, you¡¯ve been a miser all your life, yet you¡¯re so generous today. Three bowls of noodles must be quite expensive, right?¡± The three siblings had just gotten up and were about to leave when Zhang Qiaozui walked up to them. When she saw them, she kept on patting them.


    Gu Qingli¡¯s face turned dark, thinking this woman had a big mouth.


    She looked at her with disgust and said coldly, ¡°Clever-mouthed Aunt, let¡¯s call you long-mouthed Aunt. We¡¯re eating noodles, and you¡¯re already talking much.¡± She carried the basket on her back as she spoke and walked away with the two of them.


    If she were to go back and tell Madam Hua about this, something would happen again for no reason.


    I wouldn¡¯t say I like this kind of gossip.


    ¡°You ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with saying a few words, you broken shoe? Do you think I can¡¯t say anything?¡± Zhang Qiaozui said angrily and even pulled Gu Qingli¡¯s basket. Gu Qingli lost her balance and stumbled back, then fell on her butt, falling with her two brothers.


    Many people immediately stopped to watch. A woman pointed at Gu Qingli and said,¡± so this is the second girl of the Gu family from Qinghe village. She looks like a good girl. How could she do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be suspicious about? There¡¯s a girl in our village who married over from that side. She¡¯s just a broken shoe who lost her virginity before the marriage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that he¡¯s engaged to the third son of the Xiao family in her village. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk, a wife jinx, a pair of broken shoes. But this broken shoe¡¯s life is tough; how come she didn¡¯t die from the jinx?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead now, but I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be jinxed to death one day.¡±


    ¡­


    The onlookers were spewing nasty words, but the instigator, Zhang Qiao, kept her mouth shut and looked at Gu Qingli from the corner of her eyes.


    Gu Qingli turned a deaf ear. Others would say she should cover people¡¯s mouths, but she immediately asked, ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡±


    Shaking their heads, they glanced at the people who had scolded Gu Qingli with hatred in their eyes, as if they were trying to remember all of them.


    Da Shuang stood up, pointed at those people, and shouted fiercely, ¡°All of you, shut up. You¡¯re the ones who are broken shoes. Your entire family are broken shoes. I won¡¯t allow you to scold my second sister.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you little brat, how can you be so uncultured? Be careful, or I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± A woman said as she gestured to draw a pair of oversized shoes.


    Seeing this, Xiao Shuang let go of Gu Qingli and stood before Da Shuang. He stared at the woman and said, ¡°You have good manners, so why are you talking about my second sister here? Has my second sister eaten your rice or drank your water? She¡¯s not worried about eating salty radishes.¡±


    The little child¡¯s tender voice had an intimidating aura, causing the woman to go hoarse and her face to turn red from anger.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± the woman didn¡¯t say anything more. She left the crowd.


    The others knew that these two children were not to be trifled with, so they all kept quiet.


    Some just left.


    Some people were thick-skinned, and even a child knew how to worry about salty radishes. What kind of heart did they have? It was none of their business.


    Xiao Shuang rolled her eyes at those people and pulled Da Shuang to help Gu Qingli.


    Gu Qingli smiled. She liked these two characters. They weren¡¯t soft-spoken at all, especially Xiao Shuang¡¯s mouth. He hit back at a critical point at such a young age. This child would be unique when he grew up ¡­


    She raised her head and looked at the smug-looking Zhang Qiaogui. She said coldly, ¡°One day, you¡¯ll die because of your stupid mouth.¡±


    Those who knew Zhang Qiaozui all gave her a meaningful look.


    Zhang Qiaozui mumbled,


    The two boys supported Gu Qingli. They walked out of the crowd and out of the town.


    ¡°Second sister, I will remember those people. I will take revenge for my sister.¡± After they left the town, Da Shuang clenched his little fists and looked up at her.


    ¡°Yes, I believe you, but the premise is that you must be capable before taking revenge. You can¡¯t hit a stone with an egg and can¡¯t do things that will hurt the enemy and yourself. You have to make sure that you¡¯re unscathed, understand? ¡±


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t mind the two of them growing into bloodthirsty people. One day, people bent on tolerance and submission would be like second brother or Mrs. Wu. Who wouldn¡¯t dare to sit when others let him stand?


    She wasn¡¯t worried that the two would grow crooked with her around.


    The two looked at her, and only Xiao Shuang immediately nodded.


    Da Shuang thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, second sister. I understand. We will study hard.

 Chapter 14

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The two of them were indeed smart. They understood immediately and were very protective of their own. Their protection today warmed her heart.


    Her family was no more than this; they were such weak children.


    They were much more robust than old man Gu and Madam Hua. That family had lived half of their lives in a dog¡¯s stomach.


    However, she had made a scene in town today and did not buy anything. She could only give the sweet potatoes in the space to the second son and Mrs. Wu for dinner.


    On the way, they met people from the village who were going to the market and greeted those they knew.


    When they were about to reach the village entrance, they met some people walking towards them. One of them was Madam Hua. Madam Hua had been suppressed by old man Gu for the past few days and had not come to look to scold.


    Seeing that the three had returned so early, she tilted her head and looked at the things in Gu Qingli¡¯s basket.


    She would feel uncomfortable if she didn¡¯t cause trouble for their family.


    Seeing that it was a few packets of medicine, she pursed her lips and walked past the three siblings.


    Three packets of medicine didn¡¯t cost a few copper coins. Thinking about how Madam Wu had been taking medication these days, although one dose of treatment didn¡¯t cost many copper coins, it still cost a lot.


    Thinking about how that b*tch had taken so much money just like that, she felt her heart and liver being scratched.


    However, when she thought of the ten taels of silver, she gritted her teeth and endured it.


    As long as that cheap girl got married, she could deal with Mrs. Wu however she wanted.


    No matter what, the three siblings were still the younger generation. Madam Hua went over to them, and they called her ¡®grandma,¡¯ but she only gave an ¡®En¡¯ and glanced at them. Her eyes were full of disdain and disgust.


    Madam Hua went on, and Da Shuang patted his chest. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t buy any big buns today. Otherwise, the fact that they purchased buns to eat would have been exposed.


    If that were the case, they would have wasted their efforts these past few days. Their grandma would take away the money they earned from selling herbs, and it would be impossible for them to buy buns to eat in the future.


    Not to mention getting medicine for their mother.


    Gu Qingli had a different thought. She felt that something was going on between Madam Hua and second brother.


    A mother not only loathed her grandchildren, but she also disliked her son.


    This was not normal.


    If she knew the reason, she could start from this aspect and think of a way to get second brother Gu to leave the Gu family.


    The three siblings went up the mountain after they returned. Only today, the two of them had seen the value of ginseng and had no choice not to go.


    On the other side, as soon as Madam Hua entered the town, she ran into Zhang Qiaozui. As expected, Zhang Qiaozui explained to her, and Madam Hua was furious.


    After sending money to her son and grandson, she hurried back to settle the score with Gu Qingli and her brothers.


    Today, Mrs. Jiang also brought her eldest daughter-in-law and second daughter-in-law to the town market. Coincidentally, they ran into Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s mouth, which was flying with saliva.


    When Mrs. Jiang heard Zhang Qiaozui say that her son was a wife-killer and that he had not killed the second girl of the Gu family yet, she did not feel anything. It would be best if he could kill her. She did not like this second girl.


    However, Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s rotten mouth wanted to go up and tear her apart. She went around talking nonsense. And that old woman from the Hua family, even when her granddaughter was being scolded, she still helped to scold her. She had no shame at all.


    The three of them pouted and left.


    Xiao Yunjing, who was behind them, glanced at Zhang Qiaozui and Madam Hua.


    When Gu Qingli came back at night, she thought Madam Hua would interrogate her, but it was quiet as usual.


    It wasn¡¯t that Madam Hua didn¡¯t come to look for her, but that old Gu stopped her.


    These few days, second brother had been very abnormal. If they went to find trouble with them again, second brother would fall out with them.


    He couldn¡¯t work anymore at his age, so he was counting on the second brother to do the work.


    It was more like he was counting on his eldest and third sons to dream. He didn¡¯t know how much silver he would have to give to his two grandsons and older sons.


    The next day, Zhang Qiaozui woke up feeling a sharp pain in her mouth. She touched it with her hand and realized that it was swollen.


    ¡°Master.¡± She pushed Gu Datian, who was sleeping soundly.


    Gu Datian opened his eyes and immediately saw Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s sausage-like mouth. He got up and pointed at her mouth. ¡°What did you eat to make your mouth so gluttonous?¡±


    Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s eyes widened as she raised her fist and punched Gu Datian, ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. If there¡¯s anything in the house I secretly ate, it would still end up in your son and daughter¡¯s mouths. Quickly get up and look for physician Li to see me.


    Gu Datian was in pain and no longer tired. He quickly got up and went to find Dr. Li.


    As soon as Dr. Li got up, he was pulled away by Gu Datian.


    Dr. Li arrived and took a look at Zhang Qiaozui and her pulse. In the end, he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell what poison it is, but this old man will prescribe you a few doses of fire-reducing poison.¡±


    When Zhang Qiaozui heard this, she was shocked. Was she poisoned?


    What poison?


    When did she take the poison? Why was she the only one in the family who was poisoned?


    Also, Dr. Li couldn¡¯t tell what was going on with her. Why did he still want to prescribe medicine after he was done?


    What did he mean? Was he trying to steal her money? She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Covering her mouth, she pointed at Dr. Li and said, do you know how to treat illnesses? You can¡¯t tell what poison and still want to prescribe medicine. How is this treating illnesses? Aren¡¯t you harming my life?¡±


    Dr. Li was stunned. He was so angry that his beard twitched. ¡°Good, good, good. I¡¯m incompetent. I¡¯ll leave now. In the future, even if you invite me, I won¡¯t come.¡±


    As he spoke, Dr. Li grabbed his first aid kit and left. He had been dragged here by Gu Datian in the morning without even eating, and as a result, he had been scolded.


    Although he couldn¡¯t cure the poison immediately, he could slowly cure it bit by bit. He would only make Zhang Qiaozui suffer a little more.


    Physician Li was so angry that smoke seemed to seep out of his seven orifices. This clever mouth and broken mouth were indeed impressive. They even said he did not know how to treat illnesses and was harming people¡¯s lives!


    As a doctor, she doubted his medical skills.


    Forget it, forget it. If Dr. Li were to treat their family¡¯s patients in the future, he would no longer be Dr. Li.


    Gu Datian covered Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s mouth and hurriedly went to stop Dr. Li, who had exploded. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Dr. Li, she¡¯s just an ignorant woman talking nonsense. Please prescribe her medicine.¡±


    Dr. Li shook off Gu Datian¡¯s hand and glanced at Zhang Qiaozui, ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t dare to do it, so you¡¯ll look for someone else. In this old man¡¯s opinion, your wife¡¯s words will bring about retribution.¡±


    Hmph! After Dr. Li finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves and left angrily.


    Although he did not know this poison, he was still a doctor. It was not that he had not treated snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the village, but he had never seen such a sinister poison.


    A poisonous mouth didn¡¯t harm a person¡¯s life. Wasn¡¯t it evident that someone hated her rotten mouth?


    Zhang Qiaozui and Gu Datian choked and watched helplessly as Dr. Li flicked his sleeves and left.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go to town.¡± Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s mouth felt even more painful.


    The two of them packed up and quickly went to town. In town, they had also rented a small courtyard for their son to concentrate on his studies. Their daughter, Gu Qinghua, cared for their son¡¯s daily needs.


    When they arrived in town, they asked Gu Qinghua for food. They went to two medicine shops, but neither could cure them.


    Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s mouth was so swollen that she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    The two of them had no choice. They didn¡¯t have any money to go to the county, so they could only go home and ask Dr. Li to prescribe medicine.

 Chapter 15

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Dr. Li was a man with a temper, and if he said he wouldn¡¯t do it, he wouldn¡¯t do it.


    After he came back, he finally understood. However, the cold winter had made him break out in a cold sweat. The person who could poison Zhang Qiaozui without anyone knowing was not ordinary, and he could not afford to offend him.


    Usually, Zhang Qiaozui would go around talking nonsense with her broken mouth. She probably said something that offended someone and got pranked.


    Since that person didn¡¯t want Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s mouth to nag him daily, why should he be the bad guy and help treat her?


    Hmph Hmph! Wasn¡¯t it better to let the villagers¡¯ ears clean up a little? Anyway, no one would die.


    He still didn¡¯t want to interfere.


    That night, Gu Qingli and her brother heard Mrs. Wu talking about Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s mouth as soon as they returned.


    ¡°She deserves it. Who asked her to scold the second sister? Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll continue to talk nonsense.¡± When Da Shuang heard this, he looked as if he had gotten his retribution.


    On the other hand, Xiao Shuang was frowning, deep in thought.


    Gu Qingli laughed. She hadn¡¯t done anything yet, and someone had already done it.


    No matter who that person was, it was good to shut Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s mouth.


    Mrs. Wu also said that since Madam Hua found out that Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s mouth was so swollen that she couldn¡¯t open her mouth, she had restrained herself a lot.


    Gu Qingli curled her lips. This old woman was scared too. She thought she was made of steel and wouldn¡¯t listen to anything.


    Twelve days passed, and Gu Qingli¡¯s wedding was in three days.


    Gu Qingli had saved up 133 taels of silver these days, and she bought a set of warm clothes for her family. They finally weren¡¯t cold anymore.


    But Madam Hua was so angry that she almost choked. That was shining silver.


    As soon as she said that, second brother Gu asked her to take out the money to prepare Gu Qingli¡¯s dowry. He had raised Gu Qingli, so he should receive the betrothal gifts.


    Madam Hua had no choice but to shut up. She was gnashing her teeth in hatred. The second brother had indeed changed.


    No matter how much she made a scene, it was useless. Second brother Gu left directly, and she was half-dead from anger.


    No one was happier than Mrs. Wu and the other three children. They watched as second brother Gu gradually changed.


    This morning, the three siblings were digging herbs when suddenly, a person ran up to them, panting heavily. He stopped when he saw them. He bent over and placed his hands on his legs, gasping for breath.


    Gu Qingli and her brother looked at him in surprise. He was the third son of the village head, and they called him uncle.


    ¡°Third uncle, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Gu Qingli couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Gu Daquan caught his breath and said anxiously, ¡°Er Nizi, hurry, you guys go back. Your, ¡­your dad, something happened.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The three siblings¡¯ minds went blank. They quickly carried their baskets and hoes and ran down the mountain.


    Did something happen? What happened? Gu Qingli thought as she ran. She didn¡¯t care if Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang could catch up. She just kept running.


    Please don¡¯t let anything wrong happen. Second brother Gu has just improved, and this family has just seen a little hope. Please don¡¯t let anything irreversible happen.


    ¡°Master, wuwuwuwu wu aowu, endure it. Li ¡®er and the rest will be back.¡± When she ran to the village entrance, she could hear Mrs. Wu¡¯s heart-wrenching cries from far away.


    Many people were standing at the gate of the family¡¯s house. As soon as Gu Qingli arrived, she put her basket on the side of the road and squeezed in.


    In the yard, an ox-cart was parked. Xiao Yunjing was holding the ox-cart, and a man was lying on it. Mrs. Wu was crying on his body.


    ¡°Er Nizi is back.¡± Someone immediately said.


    Everyone looked at her in unison.


    Gu Qingli quickly stepped forward and helped Madam Wu up. ¡°Mother, what is going on? Why didn¡¯t you send him to the town?¡±


    ¡°Argh! Li ¡®er ah, your grandfather and grandmother didn¡¯t let me send him, saying to wait for you guys. Today, your father went up the mountain and said he would catch a rabbit so that you three siblings could have something to eat tonight. Who knew that he would come back like this? Your father broke his leg, and your grandparents refused to bring the silver, but they didn¡¯t let us go.¡± Mrs. Wu finished her sentence in one breath, a rare sight.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t get too excited. Father has lost too much blood. Let me get a bowl of salt water first.¡±


    Gu Qingli had a rough idea of what was going on. Seeing that second brother Gu¡¯s breathing was weak, they might not make it in time even if they took him to town.


    She would first use the spirit spring water in the space to save his life.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Li-er, go quickly.¡± As soon as Gu Qingli returned, Mrs. Wu seemed to have found her backbone.


    Gu Qingli ran to the kitchen and took out a bowl. She put her finger on the edge of the bowl, and a stream of fragrant water flowed out.


    After about half a bowl, she added water from the water tank and brought it out.


    ¡°Da Shuang, Xiao Shuang, lift your father¡¯s head gently.¡± When she came out, she saw that Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang had also arrived, their eyes red.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Xiao Yunjing let Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang hold the cow¡¯s rope and came over to help second brother Gu up.


    Second brother Gu¡¯s breathing was labored, and his face was livid. She pinched his chin with one hand and brought the bowl to his mouth.


    Perhaps it was the fragrance of the spirit spring water that made him a little conscious, coupled with his desire to survive; he swallowed a little.


    If he could swallow a little, he could eat a little more.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t stop until he had almost swallowed a big mouthful. At this time, second brother Gu¡¯s breath was a little stronger.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to send him to town like this.


    ¡°Da Shuang, Xiao Shuang, you and third brother Xiao will send father to doctor Shen¡¯s place in town.¡±


    The two of them nodded.


    ¡°Xiao Yunjing, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. You guys go first; I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Gu Qingli said to Xiao Yunjing after talking to Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang.


    Xiao Yunjing nodded. He glanced at old Gu and Madam Hua, standing on the platform, and his lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°Da Shuang, Xiao Shuang, let¡¯s go.¡± As he spoke, the three jumped onto the ox-cart and left.


    When everyone saw Xiao Yunjing finally drive the ox-cart away, they all let out long sighs.


    Today, everyone finally saw how cold old Gu and his wife were.


    And the Gu couple went back into the house.


    He even said that he had provided for three scholars. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk had refreshed their three views. Even if such a family were to be selected as a scholar, it would not necessarily be a good thing.


    ¡°Li-er, mother will pack some things for your father too.¡± Said Mrs. Wu, who had stopped crying.


    ¡°Alright, mother, you can go.¡±


    Mrs. Wu turned around and left.


    Gu Qingli finally looked at old Gu and Madam Hua. She wasn¡¯t aggressive or angry. She knew what kind of people those two old things were.


    She only looked at the two of them coldly and said, ¡°Grandfather and grandmother are waiting for us to return. They must have something to say. Oh, that¡¯s right, the village chief, the second master, is here too.¡±


    ¡°Second master, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Gu Changan, standing in front of the crowd, walked over. He looked at the old Gu couple with anger. These two were too much. Their son was seriously injured, and they did not pay for the treatment in time. Instead, they were waiting for the three children to come back.


    The second brother would have turned cold if the children were any later.


    Hmph! How did this family produce such a thing?


    Seeing the village chief, old Gu came down and said, ¡°Second master, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As he spoke, he took the lead and entered the central room.


    The village leader and Gu Qingli followed him in.


    A few people watching from outside followed them in and stood at the door of the central room. It was rare that Madam Hua did not follow.


    Gu Qingli saw that an elder (first grandfather) of the village was among the people following them. She yelled, ¡°Grandfather, come in and sit.¡±


    First grandfather nodded and entered.


    The village leaders and old Gu sat down while Gu Qingli stood up.


    Old Gu took out his pipe and lit a pipe. He said slowly, ¡°Big brother, second brother, you don¡¯t have to glare at me like that. I¡¯ll tell you the truth today. My second brother is not our biological son. Everyone knows that the second brother was born in Madam Hua¡¯s maiden family, right? We picked him up on our way back. We took pity on the child and just happened to lose a son, so we took him back and raised him.


    We have raised him for many years, and he is seriously injured today. We do not have the money to treat his legs; whether his legs can be cured is another matter.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he started smoking his pipe again.


    When second brother Gu was carried back, he was covered in blood and had a broken leg. He was dumbfounded. How could he go out and get himself back in such a miserable state?


    Then who would do the work in the future?


    It just happened that Dr. Li had heard the commotion and followed them, but he had only done what he could. With such a severe injury, he had to go to the town or County.


    However, it would cost him dozens of taels of silver to cure second brother Gu¡¯s injuries.


    At that time, Madam Hua did not want to do it. If they spent money on second brother, Gu, what would happen to third brother and her two grandsons next year?


    The old couple decided to tell them about second brother Gu¡¯s background without thinking.


    In this way, no one could say that the family did not care about their second son. After all, if they had not carried him back that year, wild dogs might have eaten him.


    Second brother Gu should be grateful to them.


    Gu Changan, his brother, and the people outside were silent and sighed.


    It was no wonder that among the three brothers of the Gu family, only second brother Gu had been working since he was young. He was always there in the dirty, miserable, and bitter places.


    Gu Qingli wasn¡¯t surprised to hear that.


    Here, picking up and throwing children away was as normal as eating.


    There was no procedure to pick up a child, and throwing a child away was not against the law. In an era where people couldn¡¯t afford to eat or wear warm clothes, even adults couldn¡¯t survive. Throwing a child away might give them a way out.


    In short, it was still a disaster caused by poverty.


    Gu Changan asked after a long while, ¡°What are you planning to do? You don¡¯t want their family anymore?¡±


    Old Gu smacked his lips again. He looked up at Gu Changan and said, ¡°Second brother, why do you say it so harshly? I¡¯m your cousin, after all.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯d rather not have a cousin like you. You shouldn¡¯t be so mean if you say I¡¯m being mean. The second branch¡¯s young sons are small, and he¡¯s injured, so you have to explain. You can¡¯t just say he¡¯s not your son just because your lips are trembling, and the village will follow your example in the future, right?¡±


    Gu Qingli gave the village head and second master a thumbs-up for protecting her family at such a critical moment. However, she didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for old Gu to kick them out.


    This was an excellent opportunity to get rid of the couple.


    After a while, old Gu said, ¡°I mean to get rid of their family. Second brother¡¯s family will have no relationship with us in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ah? How could this happen? I thought that, at most, they would be sent out. What¡¯s the difference between driving them out and breaking off their relationship?¡± As soon as old man Gu finished speaking, the people outside the door were surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. This is their family matter.¡± The other man quickly stopped the man.


    The few people outside the door did not say a word.


    Gu Changan was very disappointed. He had thought that old Gu would pay some money to treat the second son of the family first. He did not expect that old Gu would ask to get rid of the second son.


    Gu Changan was furious. ¡°They¡¯ve been calling you father for so many years. They¡¯ve been working so hard to support your family. In the end, they¡¯re being treated like this.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I raise him?¡± old Gu rolled his eyes.


    ¡°How many years have you been raising him? He had already returned the money years ago. Why didn¡¯t you treat him well after picking him up? It¡¯s better not to pick him up. Maybe he could have ended up in a better family.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no point in saying more. I can¡¯t possibly ignore my children and grandchildren. ¡± Old Gu waved his hand impatiently.


    ¡°Alright, since he¡¯s not your biological son, you don¡¯t have the right to accept Er Nizi¡¯s betrothal gift. Bring it out, and I¡¯ll immediately issue the documents to settle the household registration.¡±


    Gu Qingli wanted to applaud the village chief. She had never seen such a fair village chief. She looked at him gratefully.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡± Old man Gu said.


    ¡°Then use your family¡¯s silver as compensation.¡±


    Old Gu was like a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water. He straightened his neck and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Gu Changan pointed at old man Gu and was so angry that he could not say anything.


    Old master Gu also frowned.


    Hearing that they couldn¡¯t develop a wizardry barrier, Gu Qingli walked over to help Gu Changan calm down. ¡°Second master, don¡¯t be angry. Our family is very grateful to you. How about this, master, first master, second master, and all the uncles are here; we don¡¯t want the betrothal gifts. Since my father isn¡¯t master¡¯s biological child, we don¡¯t want to rely on him and let everyone be our family¡¯s witness. Second master help us immediately to write a document and open our household registration. My father is waiting for me to think of a way.¡±


    ¡°Er Nizi,¡± Gu Changan raised his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t act on impulse. Can you make the decision? ¡±


    Gu Qingli said, ¡°Second master, this has nothing to do with being impulsive. I can make the decision. My father is in a bad state, and my parents are still young. You know my mother¡¯s personality.¡±


    Seeing no turning back, Gu Changan shook his head and sighed, ¡°Where are you going to stay?¡±


    Gu Qingli had an idea. ¡°There are a few houses at the foot of the mountain. Let¡¯s move there.¡± She said.


    If they were close to the Gu family and broke off their ties, they would regret it when their family prospered.


    The most important thing was that it was next to the road leading up the mountain. There was ample open space behind the house and a large puddle under the cliff, so they didn¡¯t need to go to the well in front of the village to get water.


    Gu Changan was worried, ¡°Those houses are about to collapse. Can people live in them? I¡¯m afraid your family will live in town for the next few days, so I¡¯ll hire a few people to help you repair it tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Qingli nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, second master.¡±


    She glanced at old Gu, who was smoking a pipe. He was a cold and selfish person.


    Grandpa Gu, Gu Changan, and old man Gu were cousins. Old man Gu¡¯s character and personality differed at first sight from theirs.


    She also felt sad for second brother Gu. He was abandoned at birth and had such a pair of outrageous foster parents.


    She wondered what he would do if he found out the truth.


    Gu Qingli sighed deeply in her heart, hoping he would be fine.

 Chapter 17

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Changan didn¡¯t say anything. It was useless to say anything more. Then, he asked big brother Gu to get a pen and paper to write down the letter of disclaim. There were four copies, and then three of them put their thumbprints on it.


    After that, Gu Changan took the household registration and the letter of disclaim with Gu Qingli and went to town in their family carriage. Then, they went their separate ways. He went directly to the County to get the registration and file.


    Gu Qingli also asked him to get the deed for the other house.


    The house cost 20 taels of silver, and Gu Qingli gave Gu Changan 23 taels of silver.


    The county government couldn¡¯t do anything without money.


    Gu Changan was surprised to see Gu Qingli take out so much silver. He asked, ¡°Er Nizi, where did you get so much silver?¡±


    ¡°Second master, don¡¯t worry. This silver is from the herbs we dig and sell every day. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Renhe Medicine Hall.


    ¡°Good child!¡± Gu Changan almost cried. What a good child. She was getting married in three days but took out so much silver just like that.


    He had misjudged her. Today, this girl made all the necessary arrangements as soon as she returned. After that, she faced the matter of second brother Gu and cut off their relationship. However, this girl remained calm and focused from the beginning.


    It turned out that this girl had always been confident. With these three children, second Gu¡¯s family would become stronger.


    Hehe, Gu Changhai, you will regret it one day.


    This blind guy treated the fish¡¯s eyes as pearls.


    Gu Changan¡¯s mood was not so heavy. He took the silver and left.


    Gu Qingli walked to Renhe Hall.


    At the entrance of Renhe Hall, Xiao Yunjing¡¯s ox-cart was still there. She went in.


    Xiao Yunjing, Da Shuang, and Xiao Shuang were sitting in the lobby, and they all surrounded her when they saw her.


    ¡°Second sister, did grandfather and grandmother make things difficult for you?¡± Asked Da Shuang worriedly.


    ¡°No, how is father now?¡±


    Without waiting for Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang to say anything, Xiao Yunjing said, ¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s leg has been reattached. He might have to stay here for a few days.


    As he spoke, he stuffed a Silver note into her hand.


    Gu Qingli glanced at the note, which was worth ten taels. She gave it back to him and said, ¡°We have silver. Please wait for me. I¡¯ll go in and see my father. Then we¡¯ll go and eat.


    Xiao Yunjing looked at the silver in his hand. Did she think it was too little, or did she have money?


    Gu Qingli held the twins¡¯ hands and went to the back of the hall. As soon as she arrived, she heard the doctor talking to Mrs. Wu about the patient¡¯s precautions these days.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Doctor Shen saw her.


    ¡°Yes, how¡¯s my father?¡±


    Doctor Shen: ¡°He was sent here in time. He was bandaged before he came. There¡¯s no big problem. Stay here for half a month before going back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so familiar with each other; let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Doctor Shen waved his hand.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s fine. Remember the money, and I¡¯ll give it to you in the future.¡±


    ¡°You little girl, do you think I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go back on your word?¡±


    In the past ten days, Gu Qingli and her brother had gotten along well with Doctor Shen and Xiao Liuzi of the Medicine shop.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Anyway, we¡¯re so familiar with each other. By the way, where¡¯s Xiao Liuzi?¡±


    ¡°He went out to buy groceries. Usually, it¡¯s just the two of us, but your family is included today. I can¡¯t possibly let you go out to eat every day. It¡¯s expensive, but it might not be delicious. Xiao Liuzi¡¯s mother is good at cooking. You can try it later.¡±


    Gu Qingli was very touched. Doctor Shen treated her and her brothers well. ¡°Sure. Is there anything we can help you with?¡±


    ¡°No need. Take good care of your father. Just send him the herbs every day. Now that there is a war at the border, there is a shortage of herbs everywhere.¡±


    AI! This year.


    Gu Qingli nodded.


    After Doctor Shen left, Gu Qingli sat down next to Mrs. Wu. She asked Da Shuang to tell Xiao Yunjing that they would later have dinner here.


    ¡°Mother, you can stay here and care for father for this period. Everything at home has been settled. Gu Qingli said as she held Mrs. Wu¡¯s hand.


    Mrs. Wu wiped her eyes, swollen from crying. ¡°Yes, mother will listen to Li ¡®er. Li¡¯ er, I¡¯ve let you suffer with mother.¡±


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about that. Don¡¯t worry. From now on, our lives will get better and better.¡±


    ¡°En, mother, ¡­mother will believe whatever Li-er says. This time, it¡¯s all thanks to Xiao¡¯s third son. This child is a good one. It¡¯s just that mother has no use for it and can¡¯t give you any dowry.¡±


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s fine as long as our family is well.¡±


    If she wanted to prepare a dowry, she could even buy the entire County.


    Anything in the space could be sold for a sky-high price.


    After lunch, she went to the clothing store to buy a set of clothes for the family. She left Mrs. Wu here to keep an eye on them, and the siblings followed Xiao Yunjing back to the village.


    ¡°If you need anything, just come to me,¡± Xiao Yunjing said after they got out of the cart.


    Gu Qingli glanced at him and nodded.


    After that, the three siblings returned to the Gu family¡¯s courtyard. As soon as they entered the yard, they saw a pile of their family¡¯s junk.


    Then, she saw that the door of the west room was locked.


    Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. Gu Qingli picked up a hoe and called out to Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang.


    Da Shuang took the hoe from her, and Gu Qingli put the basket she had thrown away this morning on her back. Then, she went up the mountain with Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang.


    The two of them remained silent throughout the journey.


    After filling the basket, the three siblings went down the mountain and headed to town.


    ¡°Second sister, have we been chased out?¡± On the way, Da Shuang could not help but ask.


    ¡°Da Shuang, Xiao Shuang, are you guys scared?¡±


    The two shook their heads.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. In the future, our family can live however we want. The Gu family will not bully us anymore.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s more real than real gold. Also, call me big sister in the future. I¡¯m not second sister.¡±


    The two of them nodded, not fully understanding.


    The three siblings came to the medicine shop and gave the herbs to Xiao Liuzi for him to itemize. Seeing that their father was much better, the three of them went to stay in the inn.


    On the other side, old man Xiao, Mrs. Jiang, and the Xiao Yunjing brothers were sitting in the central room.


    After a long while, Mrs. Jiang asked Xiao Yunjing, ¡°Third brother, how¡¯s second uncle Gu? Are you still going to hold your wedding?¡±


    Xiao Yunjing looked up at old man Xiao and the others. ¡°Second uncle Gu¡¯s life is saved. We won¡¯t hold a big wedding. Let¡¯s have a meal with our own family.¡±


    The bride¡¯s father was still lying down, but her husband¡¯s family was making a big fuss. This was not to make the bride proud but to think that the bride had no conscience.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss and marry a broken shoe. On the wedding day, she would let third brother take her in.


    Old man Xiao and the Xiao men had no objections. As long as third brother said what should be done, it was fine.


    They didn¡¯t have the same opinion as Mrs. Jiang. They had seen what happened today. The calmness of the second girl of the Gu family was not something their wives could catch up with.


    If today¡¯s matter fell on their heads, they would probably only cry and lose their sense of decency.


    It was much better to have such a woman marry into the family than to have those troublemakers.


    It was said that a virtuous wife brings less trouble to a virtuous husband.


    So what if she was a pair of broken shoes? She wasn¡¯t the one who rushed up to be broken.

 Chapter 18

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    This was an essential difference from women who did not keep their chastity.


    Just take it as the third brother marrying a second wife.


    The family had decided on this. Xiao Yunjing planned to tell Gu Qingli when he went to town to pick up the wedding dress tomorrow.


    She should be able to understand his intentions.


    He hadn¡¯t interacted with Gu Qingli before, and his impression of her was that she was a coward who couldn¡¯t even raise her head in front of others.


    Since he met her, Gu Qingli seemed to have changed into a different person. She was strong, calm, intelligent, and full of energy and confidence, so much so that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    Whenever he heard the people in the village call her a broken shoe, he wanted to take a knife and chop that person up. He tried to tell them loudly that he was the one who turned her into a broken shoe.


    There was a reason why he didn¡¯t tell her in the beginning. He would find a chance to say to her in the future. He feared their marriage might be ruined if he told her now.


    As for a reason, it was because he had been reborn on the day Niu Ergou came to propose marriage.


    It could be considered a previous life, but Xiao Yunjing had died once.


    He would never forget what happened in his previous life.


    That day, when Gu Qingli found out that she was going to marry Niu Ergou, she ran away.


    She had succeeded in escaping, but her ending was lamentable.


    A few years later, he also went to the capital and heard about her. He heard that when she returned to the Gu family, her parents doted on her and found a suitable family to be her second home.


    After marriage, the man still despised her for being a used shoe, and her life was tough.


    As for himself, he had never married or had children because of his guilt. He had just silently protected her.


    Ten years later, Gu Qingli passed away from depression.


    After he received the news, he once again requested to go to the border, but he didn¡¯t expect the Emperor to have the intention of getting rid of him.


    Who asked him to have many troops and high military achievements?


    In less than two years, he was poisoned to death by his trusted subordinates. Before he died, he learned that the Emperor had bribed them.


    He didn¡¯t expect to be reborn on the day Gu Qingli was betrothed to Niu Ergou by the Hua family, so he quickly snatched her away.


    She did stay, but Xiao Yunjing was confused. Gu Qingli already knew about her family background, so why didn¡¯t she leave?


    There wasn¡¯t much of a difference between marrying Niu Ergou and him.


    Or did Mrs. Wu not tell her?


    However, no matter what, he would not let her experience the same fate as her previous life.


    He wasn¡¯t going to join the army or become a god of war. He would live an ordinary life here and have children with Gu Qingli.


    This was to make up for his mistake.


    In her previous life, the two had no children for their entire lives. In this life, they would have a few.


    The next day, Xiao Yunjing met Gu Qingli and her two siblings on the road.


    ¡°Li-er, morning, Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang.¡± Xiao Yunjing took a few steps forward and greeted the three warmly.


    Gu Qingli felt goosebumps all over her body. ¡®Oh my God! A burly man called her Li ¡®er in a soft voice. What the hell is this early in the morning?¡¯ she thought.


    Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong and greeted him.


    Gu Qingli forced a smile and nodded at him.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, let me tell you something.¡± Xiao Yunjing said hurriedly when he saw that she was about to leave with the two.


    ¡°What is it? Go on.¡± Gu Qingli turned around.


    ¡°That is on the wedding day; we don¡¯t plan to make it a big event. Just our family can have a meal together. Li ¡®er, what do you think?¡± Xiao Yunjing didn¡¯t know why, but his heart was beating fast when he saw Gu Qingli¡¯s calm face.


    In the past, he was not careless even when facing thousands of troops.


    Gu Qingli said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Our family didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly left with the two.


    Today, Xiao Yunjing was very different, making her feel old.


    Xiao Yunjing was a little confused and looked at her back in a hurry. What did she mean? What did he mean by not preparing for anything? Was she not willing to marry him? Or was she leaving after finding out about his background?


    Xiao Yunjing¡¯s brain was in a mess, and he didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do today.


    Xiao Yunjing absentmindedly retrieved his wedding dress and went up the mountain with his bow on his back, watching from a distance as the three siblings worked hard to dig up the herbs.


    On the other side, Gu Changan had brought his four sons and a few strong men from the village to repair the dilapidated house at the foot of the mountain.


    There were five taels of silver left from the silver that Er Nizi had given him yesterday.


    The original owner of the house had moved to the county. Before he left, he told him someone had bought it for at least twenty taels of silver. Yesterday, when he went to look for them, they said the house had been in disrepair for so many years that it was not worth that much. They also heard about the situation of second brother Gu¡¯s family and only asked for fifteen taels, including the two pieces of land in front and behind the house that were three acres.


    The open space was enough to grow vegetables for the family.


    That was why he had settled everything in the county office and was left with so much.


    Yesterday, Er Nizi also said she did not have enough silver to make up for it. She could only make up for it in the future when she had enough silver.


    If she had more than enough, she would get wine for her second Grandpa.


    Now that there was so much left, she wouldn¡¯t take it even if he returned it to her, so he could only help their family repair the house quickly.


    It was burning to hold so much silver in his hands.


    At this moment, Gu Qingli went deeper into the forest with the two of them. More precious herbs were in the woods, and she found a small patch of ginseng and bloodvine.


    It was the season for the herbs to ripen, and Gu Qingli wished she could grow three heads and six arms to dig up all the spices.


    When the snow started to fall in a few days, many herbs would freeze to death.


    Unfortunately, they would die.


    These seemingly ordinary grass could save lives in critical moments.


    She had no choice but to secretly put some into her space when the two weren¡¯t paying attention.


    The three siblings dug until it was morning before they left the mountain.


    Gu Changan and the others had just finished their work when they passed by the house, leaving him and his third son, Gu Daping, to clean up the weeds on the ground.


    ¡°Second Grandpa, third uncle.¡± Gu Qingli walked over and called out.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you and your brothers.¡± Gu Changan looked up and saw them.


    ¡°Second Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Just help us fix the roof. You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still helping us with this. It¡¯s not necessary. Stop.¡±


    The three siblings quickly pulled the two of them up.


    ¡°Ai! You little girl, I don¡¯t have anything to do, so I¡¯m free anyway.¡± Gu Changan patted the mud off his hands.


    Hearing this, Gu Qingli immediately had an idea. She put down the basket and asked Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang to help Gu Changan sit down on a dead tree in the yard.


    ¡°Second Grandpa, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re free. Second Grandpa, help me note down the people who helped me with the work. I¡¯ll pay them when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Gu Changan waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Xiao Li, I don¡¯t need to be paid for this little work. I still have five taels of silver left from yesterday. I¡¯ll give it to you when I calculate it.

 Chapter 19

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Ai! Second Grandpa, as I said yesterday, that¡¯s your hard-earned money. You deserve it. How about this? Let¡¯s not talk about settling the debt; how about the second Grandpa helping me repair this house?¡±


    She had looked around, and the walls were all in good condition. The roof might need to be replaced with some wood and tiles. The tiles would probably cost one tael of silver, and she did not need to pay any other wages.


    In total, it would probably cost more than two taels of silver.


    Second Grandpa had earned more than two taels of silver, so he must be at ease.


    Gu Changan chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t be polite then. How¡¯s your father? I wanted to see him, but second Grandpa thought it would be better to help you repair this house.¡±


    Gu Qingli said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, second Grandpa. Father is doing well. Doctor Shen is a good doctor. He¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Gu Changan sighed. ¡°That¡¯s good. The three of you are still children. Your father still needs money to treat his legs. If you need anything, tell second Grandpa.¡±


    Gu Changan patted their heads. They snuggled up to him and called him second Grandpa obediently. They felt warm in their hearts. Was this what Grandpa¡¯s love was like?


    Gu Qingli smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money, second Grandpa. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She patted her basket and pointed to the herbs inside as she spoke.


    They finally got to the main topic.


    ¡°Is this herb that valuable?¡± Gu Changan looked at her big basket suspiciously.


    Usually, even if Dr. Li were to get a few prescriptions for a headache and fever, it would not be worth much money.


    Gu Qingli smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Her second Grandpa had helped her family so much, so she would help them too. She had heard second Grandpa say that they had nothing to do and it would be a pity if the herbs on the mountain rotted.


    She just happened to hear from doctor Shen that there was a shortage of medicinal herbs. If the second Grandpa and the others were willing to follow her up the mountain to dig for medicinal herbs, she would take them.


    She pulled over the basket and looked at Gu Changan seriously.


    ¡°What do you want to say, girl?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, second Grandpa,¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me you¡¯re still teasing your second Grandpa. Are you going to talk about the herb?¡± Gu Changan pointed at the basket.


    ¡°Second Grandpa, how much do you think my basket can be sold for?¡± Gu Qingli asked.


    Gu Changan shook his head. In his eyes, it was the value of feeding the cattle. The real value was the ginseng and Ganoderma.


    Gu Daping also came over to look at the herbs in the basket. No, this basket of herbs was just a basket of herbs in his eyes.


    Could this grass be sold for money?


    Gu Daping was also interested; he wanted to hear how much this grass was worth from his niece.


    If it was precious, would the people in the village still need to starve and freeze this winter?


    Gu Qingli realized that the villagers didn¡¯t know the value of herbs.


    Every time, she sold an assortment of herbs. If they were separated and processed, these herbs would not be at this price.


    She said, ¡°Second Grandpa, the herbs in my basket are calculated by weight. It¡¯s six yuan per catty. There are at least thirty catties in my basket. How much do you think these herbs are worth? ¡±


    Gu Changan and his son were shocked. ¡°It¡¯s that valuable?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, how would we have the money to buy this house and even treat our father¡¯s illness?¡±


    Gu Changan nodded, and his eyes lit up. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Little girl, you want to lead the villagers to dig for herbs?¡±


    Gu Qingli smiled. Her second Grandpa was indeed an intelligent man. He could tell what she was doing, but she wasn¡¯t taking the whole village.


    The entire village had done her no favors. They would point at her or mock her whenever they saw her. She was not so saintly as not to care about it.


    ¡°Not the whole village, ¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s your family, second Grandpa. There are too many people. How can we take so many people? And there are some people I won¡¯t take.¡±


    ¡°You little girl, second Grandpa thought you were someone who didn¡¯t hold grudges. Sure, second Grandpa will have your first aunt, and the three aunts will wait for you here tomorrow. Second Grandpa would like to thank you first. You¡¯ve saved so many lives, girl!¡±


    Gu Changan was very excited. He looked at the endless mountains. He had never expected that his village would have a mountain of gold and silver surrounding them without their knowledge.


    Then, he narrowed his eyes. ¡®Dr. Li¡¯s family also went up the mountain to dig up herbs yearly. Usually, the price of the herbs they collected from the village was not high. So, there was something fishy about it.


    If he had the kind heart to teach the people in the village some herbs, everyone would go up the mountain to dig for some herbs to sell. The people in the village would not be short of food after paying the taxes.


    This way, the villagers wouldn¡¯t have to starve or freeze to death every winter.


    Ai! The human heart!


    Tomorrow, he would let the four daughters-in-law follow the servant girl to dig for a few days. After getting to know each other, they could also bring the other adults and children in the village to dig in the mountains.


    He was the village chief and couldn¡¯t wait to find a way for the villagers to escape this predicament.


    Now that this girl had given him such a great idea, this girl was kind and intelligent.


    Gu Changan looked at the thin and small child, and his heart was filled with unspeakable pity. What a good and intelligent child.


    After teaching his four daughters-in-law, they would lead the rest of the village in the future. This credit would go to him, the village chief.


    Ai! This girl was born with an intelligent heart. This way, she would not offend the people in the village and would not teach those annoying people. She would also give credit to his family. In the future, she would have to look after their family.


    Hahaha, this girl.¡¯ Gu Changan laughed in his heart.


    I showed her some kindness, and she repaid me in this way.


    Indeed, humans can do evil. Good will be rewarded, and evil will be rewarded.


    When Gu Daping saw his father¡¯s smile, he was also happy. If the family had a daily income of a few hundred yuan, then a month¡¯s income of a few taels of silver would be more than enough.


    In the future, he would not have to worry about his son¡¯s studies.


    Seeing that they had achieved their goal, the three of them returned to town after saying goodbye to Gu Daping and Gu Changan.


    When they returned to the medicine shop, Dr. Shen was pleased to see the extra precious medicinal herbs and quickly got Xiao Liuxi to brew them.


    The three of them came to second brother Gu¡¯s ward after dinner. He had already woken up and struggled to get up when he saw them.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t move.¡± Gu Qingli pressed him down.


    ¡°Li-er, you called father? ¡± Second brother Gu looked at Gu Qingli in surprise.


    This was the first time she had called him ¡®father¡¯ since she could remember. When she was two or three years old, she constantly pestered him by calling him ¡®father¡¯ every day, making him highly annoyed. Later, little Li ¡®er seemed to understand that he didn¡¯t like her and never called him ¡®father¡¯ again.


    Gu Qingli nodded and sat down. Looking at the overjoyed second brother Gu, she thought her simple father had finally come to his senses.


    However, it was best if he could handle the next matter.


    ¡°Is father feeling better today?¡± she asked.


    Second brother Gu nodded. ¡°Much better. Li ¡®er, father thanks you. In the past, father¡¯s eyes were muddled by shit, and my heart was blind.¡±


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s let the past be in the past. Our family will be happy in the future, and no one will bully us again.¡±


    Second brother Gu felt something was wrong and asked in confusion, ¡°Li-er¡¯s words are?¡±


    Well, this simple father wasn¡¯t stupid. He immediately realized that there was something wrong with her words.

 Chapter 20

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The two of them were also looking at her. Only (Consort) Mrs. Wu didn¡¯t seem to hear her, her face brimming with happiness.


    Gu Qingli cleared her throat and looked at the others. ¡°Father, mother, Da Shuang, Xiao Shuang, we¡¯ve already broken off our ties with grandfather and grandmother. Second Grandpa has also helped us with the State.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Wu finally came to her senses. She looked at Gu Qingli with wide eyes, then at second brother Gu.


    Seeing her panic-stricken eyes, the others were frightened.


    With their parents around, cutting off ties with them could be said to be a tremendous unfilial act. Were they unfilial? Why was their relationship cut off?


    Second brother Gu wasn¡¯t surprised at all. He looked at Gu Qingli with his lips pursed, waiting for her to tell him the reason.


    The two of them lowered their heads in silence.


    Gu Qingli dropped another bomb. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s true. Please don¡¯t count on them anymore. Father isn¡¯t a child of the Gu family. He was adopted.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Madam Wu was stunned again.


    Even second brother Gu looked at Gu Qingli. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t ask.


    Gu Qingli nodded at him and told him what had happened that day, including the house they bought and how Gu Changan had helped them repair it.


    ¡°So,¡± Second brother Gu seemed to have understood. There was no pain or sadness on his face, neither joy nor sorrow.


    Only Mrs. Wu started crying again.


    After a long while, second brother Gu, oh no, Gu Dalin, patted the sobbing Mrs. Wu and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. This is good. I¡¯ll take care of our family in the future.¡±


    Then, he sighed and said to Gu Qingli apologetically, ¡°Li ¡®er is getting married tomorrow. Father hasn¡¯t even indeed raised you for a day. Also, where did you guys get the money to buy a house? ¡±


    Gu Qingli smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve raised me before. You¡¯re the one who grew the food I ate. The money we used to buy the house was the money we earned from selling herbs.¡±


    The two also nodded at Gu Dalin.


    Gu Dalin sighed and lowered his head sadly.


    The two sensible people held his hands and comforted him silently.


    Gu Dalin touched their heads with the other hand. He finally understood Gu Qingli¡¯s meaning when she said he had sons.


    When he was about to die, the one who saved him was the adopted daughter he didn¡¯t like and the sons who were inferior to others.


    And this woman who only knows how to cry.


    Mrs. Wu wiped her tears and held Gu Qingli¡¯s hand. ¡°Li ¡®er, where are you getting married tomorrow?¡±


    Their family had been driven out, and they didn¡¯t even have a place to get married here.


    Thinking of her poor Li ¡®er, Mrs. Wu cried even more sadly.


    Even Dr. Shen, standing outside, could not help but sigh.


    Gu Qingli patted the weak and indecisive nanny. How did her mother like her back then?


    Just this crying personality.


    She said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m only getting married because I¡¯ve moved to a new place. Don¡¯t worry. This is a simple matter.


    ¡°Sister.¡± The two of them held onto her as they cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry; we should be happy that sister is getting married!¡± Gu Qingli sighed in her heart. She also wanted to get married grandly, but with the reputation of the host, getting married grandly would only make people laugh.


    Moreover, second brother Gu was still in bed, and their family had been driven out.


    She didn¡¯t need to get married now. She had broken off ties with old Gu¡¯s family, and Madam Hua couldn¡¯t force her.


    But the marriage contract had already been signed, and it was not okay to call off the engagement. In the future, her and Xiao Yunjing¡¯s reputations will be ruined.


    If the children of the two families wanted to be officials, they should do less of such things that would damage their reputation.


    Moreover, the Xiao family¡¯s house was close to her new house, so it didn¡¯t hinder her from taking care of her own family.


    After talking to Gu Dalin and Mrs. Wu about the wedding tomorrow, Gu Qingli returned to the inn with the two.


    In the inn, Gu Qingli took a shower in her interspace and lay on the bed. She was going to get married the next day. In the modern world, she fantasized about what kind of man she would find and what type of wedding she would have.


    Hehe, she had achieved her dream in just half a month.


    But this wedding was unique.


    Ai! Since she couldn¡¯t stay out of this, she would marry him. As for what would happen in the future, she would think about it the future.


    Gu Qingli chuckled at the thought of Xiao Yunjing.


    The next day, Gu Qingli went to the village with the twins as usual.


    On the way, they met Xiao Yunjing.


    ¡°You won¡¯t come to pick me up this early, will you?¡±


    Xiao Yunjing almost knelt in front of Gu Qingli. Which bride would go up the mountain early in the morning and ask him directly?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to ask you where to send the wedding dress. Where should I pick you up?¡± Xiao Yunjing¡¯s tongue felt like it was stuck.


    ¡°Wedding dress?¡± Gu Qingli was surprised that this man was making her wedding clothes.


    She chuckled in her heart. She wouldn¡¯t be touched. The moment she met his eyes, she was reminded of the guilty look in his eyes when they first met. Even if she didn¡¯t see him again after that, she was sure that this man dog was not pure towards her.


    Little brat, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with you in the future!


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Yunjing nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already made a reservation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can come down the mountain to pick me up at noon.¡± She turned around and left without even looking at Xiao Yunjing¡¯s shocked expression.


    ¡°Just like this?¡± This was the first time Xiao Yunjing had encountered such a thing, and it had happened to him.


    Xiao Yunjing went back in a daze.


    When Gu Qingli and her brothers arrived at the house at the foot of the mountain, four women were already waiting for them. Each of them was carrying a large basket and a hoe, looking at the two of them with a smile.


    ¡°First aunt, second aunt, third aunt, and fourth aunt.¡± The three siblings greeted them politely.


    The four women nodded and walked over.


    ¡°Is Xiao Li still going up the mountain today?¡±


    Gu Qingli looked into Mrs. Qiao¡¯s eyes. She showed concern instead of mockery. She smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s still early; it¡¯s good to dig more.¡±


    Mrs. Qiao said: ¡°You child, you don¡¯t care about this half a day. Come, Xiao Li, let¡¯s talk before going up the mountain.¡±


    Gu Qingli knew what they were going to say. She waved her hand and said, ¡°First aunt, second aunt, third aunt, fourth aunt, Xiao Li knows what you want to say. I have my arrangements. Let¡¯s quickly go up the mountain. We don¡¯t have many days to dig.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mrs. Qiao was a bit hesitant; she looked at the three sisters-in-law.


    The second aunt, Mrs. Fang, said, ¡°Sister-in-law, since Xiao Li has said so, let¡¯s do as Xiao Li says. We have a long way to go.¡±


    Third aunt Mrs. Liu chimed in. ¡°Eldest sister-in-law, listen to second sister-in-law. Xiao Li¡¯s current situation is indeed a bit aggrieved. It¡¯s good that her in-law¡¯s family is in the village. We can watch over her.¡±


    The fourth aunt, Mrs. Gao, was a gentle person. She said warmly, ¡°Sister-in-law, it won¡¯t be so difficult when Xiao Li holds her child¡¯s one-month birthday party in the future.¡±


    She patted Mrs. Qiao¡¯s hand, then Gu Qingli¡¯s.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Even she, the main character, didn¡¯t have to worry about anything today, but she, the eldest aunt, looked like she had eaten a yellow lotus.

 Chapter 21

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Fourth aunt also mentioned the baby¡¯s one-month celebration, which shocked her even more. She was still a child and was already going to give birth?


    She had never thought of having any children with Xiao Yunjing.


    Mrs. Qiao sighed helplessly. She took out a purse from her pocket and brought a silver hairpin. She estimated that it was about two taels. She grabbed Gu Qingli¡¯s hand and put the silver hairpin in her palm. ¡°Little Li, take this. It¡¯s a little token from us as your elders.¡±


    Gu Qingli had a headache, but she accepted it. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take if she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Thank you, first aunt and three aunties,¡± she said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it. Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡±


    The people who had come to help repair the house had all arrived.


    Mrs. Qiao nodded.


    After they climbed the mountain, the three siblings began to teach them how to recognize herbs. The four were usually very familiar with these herbs but did not know what they were.


    After listening to the three siblings, it was as if they had opened up the vessels of knowledge and understanding. They remembered everything they said and then began to dig.


    Only after digging did they realize that the mountain was filled with medicinal herbs, and they all secretly felt it was a pity.


    It was a pity that the people of Qinghe village had guarded such an immense treasure mountain for generations and had not eaten anything.


    Mrs. Qiao already had plans to let her youngest son study medicine.


    At this thought, Mrs. Qiao walked to Gu Qingli and asked carefully, ¡°How did little Li know these are herbs?¡±


    Gu Qingli said, ¡°I had nothing to eat when I woke up that day. I was starving. I looked at the mountain full of grass, which was very fat. At that time, I remembered that Dr. Li often came up the mountain to dig up herbs, so I dug up all the herbs that looked intact on the ground and carried them to the medicine shop.


    I thought there would be some herbs in these, and it would be good to exchange them for money to buy food.


    Later, the shopkeeper discovered that I didn¡¯t know about herbs, so he gave us a medicine book and asked us to dig according to the book.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite smart, kid.¡± Mrs. Qiao admired Gu Qingli even more after hearing this. She didn¡¯t collapse in such a situation, and she even brought her two younger brothers to dig herbs to earn money to buy a house to treat second brother Gu¡¯s leg.


    She had even severed all ties with old man Gu.


    Looking at the three siblings, it had only been half a month, and they had changed so much. They used to be thin and yellow, but now their faces had become whiter and chubbier.


    Especially the twins, who looked more and more delicate.


    In addition, the rumors about Gu Qingli in the village had decreased, and there was more praise for her.


    Gu Qingli smiled bitterly. ¡°Auntie, I had no choice. I took a gamble. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a good shopkeeper.¡±


    Mrs. Qiao patted Gu Qingli¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Li, everything will get better. It¡¯s good to leave that family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Qingli heaved a sigh of relief. She had made the right decision to dig it up with the grass.


    She, who was born and raised in this world and had never known about herbs, would one day be able to learn about herbs. She would not believe that this was not strange. In addition, her body had been ruined, and she had become a pair of broken shoes. This matter would probably be brought up to the county Magistrate.


    In her memory, the people here were terrified of ghosts.


    Therefore, a small action of hers eliminated a lot of future trouble.


    When it was close to noon, the three of them went down the mountain, and as expected, Xiao Yunjing was already waiting there.


    However, there were two more people. One was the matchmaker, Madam Liu, and the other was Chen Erlang.


    Gu Qingli thought he had overeaten and came here to send her off.


    It just so happened to be in front of their house.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. Gu Qingli walked up to Xiao Yunjing and said indifferently. Then, she led the two away.


    ¡°Er Nizi, wait a moment.¡± Seeing that she had left without even bothering to shake him off, Chen Erlang hurriedly called out to her.


    A few days ago, Gu Qingmei had come crying and said that Er Nizi couldn¡¯t forget him and wanted to visit him more.


    Knowing she was getting married today, he had taken a day off for the master without telling his family. He had rushed over to say that he still liked her and would take her back as long as she was ready.


    Only this? What did this mean?


    Gu Qingli turned around and asked coldly, ¡°What can I do for you, second young master Chen? Today is the day of my wedding.¡±


    It means that if you have something to say, then say it. I¡¯m going to get married; who has the time to talk to you?


    Xiao Yunjing also turned back to look at second brother Gu. He had wanted to drive him away when he came just now. Why did he come here to disturb his ex-fianc¨¦?


    Chen Erlang opened his mouth, but in the end, he gathered his courage and walked up to Gu Qingli. His heart skipped a beat when he saw her pretty face and petite body. ¡°I heard from your eldest sister that you don¡¯t want to break off the engagement because you still think of me. I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯ll marry you if you don¡¯t want to marry him.¡±


    Then, he looked at Gu Qingli eagerly.


    The twins immediately grabbed Gu Qingli¡¯s hands and looked at Chen Erlang in an unfriendly way. They had come to break off the engagement themselves, and now he was saying such shameless things.


    They hated him to death.


    Even the matchmaker, Mrs. Liu, had her mouth wide open. She looked at the others and began to admire Gu Qingli.


    This was the first time she had seen someone so famous.


    Xiao Yunjing clenched his fists and looked gloomily at Chen Erlang. He wondered if this little chicken could withstand his punch.


    Damn it, it was his wedding, and this little chick came to snatch her away. He raised his big hand and blocked the three siblings behind him. He glared at Chen Erlang and said, ¡°Kid, are you itching for a beating?¡±


    Chen Erlang was under tremendous pressure when facing a 1.8-meter-tall man. He quickly took a step back.


    Seeing that Xiao Yunjing was about to use force, Gu Qingli let go of both of them, walked up to Xiao Yunjing, and patted his arm, signaling him to keep quiet.


    Her pat half extinguished Xiao Yunjing¡¯s anger.


    Gu Qingli looked at Chen Erlang seriously. He was handsome, but she wanted to laugh at him for being so timid and scheming. How could he be a scholar with such a stupid brain? If he passed, the head examiner¡¯s brains would probably be filled with sh*t.


    ¡°Second young master Chen, firstly, I don¡¯t have an elder sister. Secondly, which of your eyes saw that I didn¡¯t want to break off the engagement? Which eye of yours saw me still thinking of you and missing you? Are you better-looking than Xiao Yunjing? Or are you better at reading than him? Or marry me back to be your wife? And you believe Gu Qingmei¡¯s words?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she shook her head and walked away, not caring about the expressions on the four people¡¯s faces.


    Only Chen Erlang stood there in a daze. This was completely different from what he had expected, and Gu Qingli¡¯s words kept ringing in his mind.


    Even the men who were repairing the house couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Was this Chen Erlang¡¯s brain damaged from all the reading? He didn¡¯t even understand such a simple logic?


    Xiao Yunjing¡¯s house was only half a mile away from their new house, and they could walk along the foot of the mountain without taking any turns.


    Xiao Yunjing followed behind Gu Qingli with his hands and feet together. He kept thinking about what she had said, especially the sentence, ¡°Are you better at reading than him.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At this time, his mind was thinking that if Li ¡®er liked it, perhaps he could walk down the path of literature.


    Xiao Yunjing¡¯s house was a large courtyard with a row of three main rooms, east and west side rooms, and the front yard was also fenced.


    It was the same as the Gu family¡¯s courtyard.


    Most of the houses in the village were built in this way.


    As soon as they entered the courtyard, they smelled the aroma of cooking. The Xiao family was busy with their work. They were stunned when they saw them and then came to greet them.


    ¡°Aiya, Tie Zhu¡¯s wife, this old woman has brought your daughter-in-law here.¡± When Mrs. Liu saw emissary Jiang come forward, she said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. Aunt Liu, please take a seat.¡±


    Mrs. Liu sat down with a smile, waiting for the new daughter-in-law to finish the ceremony so that she could receive the gift of thanks.


    Seeing that everyone had come out, Gu Qingli pulled the twins and called out to them. After all, they wouldn¡¯t lose anything. She called old man Xiao ¡°Dad ¡°, Mrs. Jiang ¡°Mom¡±, and then ¡°Eldest brother, eldest sister-in-law, second brother, and second sister-in-law.¡±


    Xiao Yunjing looked at her as if she had swept through all directions, and he had gained a wave of good feelings even before entering the door.


    Even Mrs. Jiang, who usually didn¡¯t like her, was willing to agree.


    Xiao Yunjing put away the basket and hoes and asked his nephews to take his two brothers-in-law out for food while he took Gu Qingli to his room.


    The two of them went to Xiao Yunjing¡¯s room in the west wing. The room was decorated with a table, a cabinet, a bed, a box, and a dressing table. All of them were newly bought and painted red.


    Under the green muslin tent was a big red quilt and pillow embroidered with mandarin ducks playing in the water.


    Gu Qingli pursed her lips. Was Xiao Yunjing serious?


    However, thanks to his thoughtfulness, these things were considered complete in this backward society.


    ¡°Change into it.¡± Xiao Yunjing pointed to the red wedding dress on the bed.


    Then, he took his own and left.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, second sister-in-law, I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    As soon as Xiao Yunjing left, his second sister-in-law, Mrs. Wang, came in with a smile.


    Gu Qingli nodded. It must have been Xiao Yunjing who asked her to help her. She liked this rough man even more.


    Fortunately, with Mrs. Wang¡¯s help, it would be almost the auspicious time by the time she was done combing and dressing.


    The wedding ceremony was held in the middle of the day, which was precisely 12 o ¡®clock. The morning was Yang, and the afternoon was Yin. Generally, people would do the wedding ceremony in the middle of the day.


    Gu Qingli put on a red veil and was led out of the main room by the matchmaker, Mrs. Liu.


    At the door, Mrs. Liu roared, ¡°The bride is in the brazier, wishing the groom and bride¡¯s family a prosperous life, a prosperous family, and a prosperous livestock.¡±


    After Mrs. Liu finished singing the congratulatory words, Gu Qingli lifted her skirt with her left hand and stepped over the brazier, entering the central room.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Mrs. Liu held her hand and stood at a place, letting her stand correctly.


    Gu Qingli stood still, and Mrs. Liu left.


    ¡°Today, the third son of the Xiao family, Yunjing, and the daughter of the Gu family, Qingli, are getting along well.¡±


    Gu Qingli recognized the voice. It was the second master of the village.


    Xiao Yunjing had invited him to preside over the wedding.


    After Gu Changan¡¯s words of blessing, the two bowed to heaven and earth, and when the ceremony was completed, Xiao Yunjing led them to the bridal chamber.


    Gu Qingli sat on the bed in a daze. The wedding had been completed. Although it wasn¡¯t a grand one, there were still some steps in between.


    She had thought that Xiao Yunjing would pick her up and kowtow to her, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so neat.


    Gu Qingli took off her veil and exhaled.


    The door creaked open then, and Xiao Yunjing came in with the food. He put the food on the table and looked at her in her new wedding dress, a little absent-minded.


    Beautiful! She was so beautiful.


    Xiao Yunjing could always feel a calm and quiet aura from her. She didn¡¯t have the idyllic air of a farmer¡¯s woman nor the arrogance of a noble¡¯s daughter, but a dignified air from the inside out. Delicate, that was the light and soft temperament.


    He wanted to hold her in his arms to protect her.


    Looking at her would increase a man¡¯s desire to protect her.


    ¡°Have something to eat.¡±


    Gu Qingli glanced at Xiao Yunjing, who looked slightly uncomfortable, and nodded.


    She got up and sat on the table.


    A pair of red candles were on the table, crackling as they burned.


    Xiao Yunjing had brought a bowl of vegetables, a bowl of soup, and a bowl of rice.


    Most of the dishes were meat. The dried meat looked tasteless, and Gu Qingli didn¡¯t have much appetite.


    Xiao Yunjing saw her go out after eating and closed the door behind her.


    After lunch, old man Xiao sent the village chief off. The village chief was busy, and everyone knew he was helping Gu Dalin¡¯s family repair their house.


    In the afternoon, old man Xiao also let boss Xiao and second Xiao go over to help repair the house.


    When the two saw that the others were helping to repair their house, they also took Xiao Yunjing¡¯s three nephews up the mountain to dig for herbs.


    The three kids were not much different in age from the two, so they could get along well.


    As for Xiao Yunjing, he naturally sent away the happy Mrs. Liu, who also packed a few bowls of leftover meat.


    Good fellow, this meat was so fat, Mrs. Liu ran back all the way, sucking and sucking, and let her man and child have a meal.


    Gu Qingli had been in the room the whole afternoon, so Xiao Yunjing told her to rest in the afternoon.


    It wasn¡¯t convenient to enter her interspace under other people¡¯s eyes, and she had nothing to do, so Gu Qingli had to walk around the house.


    She went to the corner of the room and saw an immaculate old wooden box. She opened it and saw that it was full of books.


    Gu Qingli picked up a book and opened it. It was the fist technique manual.


    If she didn¡¯t understand the manual, she would put it down and turn to the other books.


    Gu Qingli was a bit surprised after reading them one by one. These books couldn¡¯t be ordinary. Some of them were on governing a country, and some were on medical science.


    The rest were all martial arts manuals.


    Gu Qingli sneered in her mind. The Xiao family was indeed not as simple as they looked.


    Which farmer would have these books? It was obvious that these books were frequently read.


    Gu Qingli took the medical books and put the others back. She had nothing to do in the afternoon so she would read them.


    As for literacy, the host knew a few in her memory, but not many.


    In the past, the third Gu brother and the two sons of the eldest branch would come back every day after school. Sometimes, they would read in the yard. The original owner loved to sneak over and take a look.


    Madam Hua even beat her up for this. Of course, it was those three bastards who complained.


    Gu Qingli was reading the book of a thousand medicines, which recorded all the herbs and prescriptions.


    It was similar to the medicine manual in her space but was not as complete as the medicine manual.


    The pharmacological book included all the Chinese medicines and prescriptions. The Scripture of a thousand drugs could not be compared to it.


    However, he had already mastered all the knowledge in the Scripture of a thousand medicines, and his level was similar to doctor Shen¡¯s. It was not a problem for him to treat ordinary and common diseases.


    Once he encountered a complicated illness, he could not do it.


    Gu Qingli flipped through the thousand herbs Scripture and read the other three.


    The other book was the poison Sutra. This poison manual wasn¡¯t the poison manual in the space. It only recorded over a hundred types of common poisonous plants and insects.

 Chapter 23

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As for the actual process of making poison, there was no such thing.


    The other two were medical books similar to the classic of a thousand medicines.


    Gu Qingli put the two books down and looked at the other two.


    Time passed by unknowingly.


    Xiao Yunjing chatted with his parents for a while. Seeing that it was getting late, he walked toward the bridal chamber. He pushed the door open and saw Gu Qingli reading a book.


    ¡°You can read?¡± Xiao Yunjing had never known that she could read.


    ¡°Not much,¡±


    Xiao Yunjing suddenly understood. It was possible that he could recognize a few words. After all, there were three scholars in the Gu family.


    Seeing him come in, Gu Qingli put down her book and looked out the window. It was already past 11 pm.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang?¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯t returned yet. They¡¯ve taken three kids up the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Qingli looked up at Xiao Yunjing, sitting by the bed.


    Their eyes met, and sparks flew. Gu Qingli quickly looked away.


    Today, Xiao Yunjing was dressed in a red robe, and his hair was tied up. Coupled with his rough face, he looked very heroic.


    Seeing that she was uncomfortable, Xiao Yunjing sat for a while before going out.


    Not long after, he sent food over.


    ¡°Xiao Yunjing, where¡¯s the outhouse?¡± Gu Qingli asked as soon as he came in.


    After sitting for an entire afternoon, she was panicking.


    Xiao Yunjing was stunned for a moment, then took her to the outhouse.


    After washing her hands, Gu Qingli began to eat.


    Xiao Yunjing scratched his head. Looking at Gu Qingli¡¯s natural demeanor, he felt something different.


    Did women go to the outhouse without any shyness, just like men?


    At night, Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang stayed at the Xiao family¡¯s house. Old man Xiao asked boss Xiao to personally go to town to inform Gu Dalin and take the herbs the five boys had been digging for the whole day.


    He also took some food and necessities for Gu Dalin and his wife.


    That night, Xiao Yunjing drank a lot of wine and entered the bridal chamber, reeking alcohol.


    Gu Qingli was still reading. He closed the door and staggered over to pour two glasses of wine. He handed one to her and held the other. He sat down, looked at her under the candlelight, and said, ¡°Wife, come, let¡¯s drink the wine of the nuptial cup.¡±


    Gu Qingli looked at Xiao Yunjing, whose face was red and reeked of alcohol. ¡°You want to drink?¡±


    Xiao Yunjing nodded. He had to drink it. Only by drinking it would he die in the same cave.


    He took Gu Qingli¡¯s arm and raised the glass to her lips.


    Gu Qingli squinted her eyes and smiled like a flower. She put her arm around his and drank the wine.


    Xiao Yunjing was caught off guard, and he quickly drank the wine.


    ¡°My wife!¡± Xiao Yunjing put down his wine glass and called out in a silly way. He was dazzled by Gu Qingli¡¯s smile.


    His wife looked so beautiful when she smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingli responded flirtatiously. She got up, put her hands on Xiao Yunjing¡¯s arms, and looked at him with a smile.


    Xiao Yunjing shivered and quickly got up and retreated. What was his wife doing?


    Gu Qingli approached Xiao Yunjing shyly and coyly, like a prostitute.


    Xiao Yunjing was the one who was being forced.


    Xiao Yunjing¡¯s heart was about to jump out of his chest. He didn¡¯t think that his wife was going to consummate their marriage.


    He knew that he would be held accountable tonight.


    Therefore, he drank a lot of wine to boost his courage.


    When Xiao Yunjing had nowhere to run, Gu Qingli pushed him down. He was too long, and Gu Qingli had to crawl a few times before she could face him.


    Upon closer inspection, Gu Qingli found that this face was quite good-looking with sword-like eyebrows and bright eyes, but there was a little fear in them!


    ¡°Eh? Are your eyes blurry?¡± Gu Qingli shook her head. She had forgotten that she was a person who got drunk with alcohol.


    Gu Qingli bit her tongue to wake herself up. She still had something to do.


    Xiao Yunjing didn¡¯t know what she would do, but he just lay flat.


    Gu Qingli chuckled when she saw how fearless he was. She touched his face and said, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re a perfect match? You jinx your wife; I¡¯m a pair of broken shoes. But that day, I swore I would find that Man dog who turned me into a pair of broken shoes, castrate him, and then kill him. So, my husband, do you think I should castrate or kill you first?¡±


    ¡°Swish.¡±


    Then, a dagger appeared in Gu Qingli¡¯s hand. She waved it in front of Xiao Yunjing.


    Xiao Yunjing was startled. Was his wife for real?


    He suddenly caught the dagger between his fingers and pressed Gu Qingli¡¯s hand down.


    Gu Qingli¡¯s head was dizzy, and she had no strength to struggle, but she still remembered whether she should castrate or kill Xiao Yunjing first.


    She stared straight at the dog Xiao Yunjing, waiting for his reply.


    Xiao Yunjing closed his eyes. ¡°Wife, do as you please. You can do whatever you want with your husband!


    Even if I die in this trial today, I¡¯ll admit it.¡±


    Otherwise, he could foresee his miserable days in the future.


    ¡°You, you, you¡¯re admitting it?¡± Gu Qingli¡¯s tongue started to roll.


    ¡°Yes, I acknowledge as your husband. It¡¯s all your husband¡¯s fault. I would do whatever my wife wants.¡± Xiao Yunjing gritted his teeth and made up his mind. If she wanted to kill or cut him off, it was more important to get through this first.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s you. You, dog, Man dog, you, you¡¯ve made me so miserable. The moment you came, I became a pair of broken shoes!¡± Gu Qingli cried on Xiao Yunjing¡¯s body after scolding him.


    ¡°Eh? Wife, you, don¡¯t cry.¡± Xiao Yunjing was dumbfounded. She had looked like she was going to hit him just a moment ago. Why was she crying now? He turned over and held the crying Gu Qingli in his arms.


    ¡°How?¡±


    Xiao Yunjing scratched his head. He had never coaxed a woman before, so what should he do?


    However, Gu Qingli was crying in his arms.


    How could she not feel aggrieved? In her previous life, she was killed by her best friend. First, she was violated, the engagement was called off, and the marriage was forced. After that, she suffered a series of heart-wrenching things. Although she could accept them calmly, no matter what, she was still a girl who needed to be protected.


    In the end, she married the culprit.


    Gu Qingli hiccuped and cried. She felt dizzy, and her throat was burning. She pointed at the table.


    Xiao Yunjing didn¡¯t know what she wanted. He looked at the table and saw a pot of water and wine.


    He understood. He put Gu Qingli down and poured her a glass of water.


    Gu Qingli gulped down a few mouthfuls of water. Her throat felt better, and she fell asleep while sobbing.


    Xiao Yunjing shook his head. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so weak at drinking.


    After he helped her take off her clothes and shoes and put them on the bed, he took off his clothes and went to bed, holding her in his arms.


    Looking at her sleeping face, he was happy that he could stop the actual situation. At the same time, he told himself that he would love her well.


    Perhaps he was reborn because God gave him a chance to dote on her and love her.


    The two¡¯s wedding night passed like this.


    Gu Qingli woke up the next day and saw herself sleeping under the red quilt. She then remembered that they had been married the day before.


    She sat up and rubbed her swollen temples. Taking advantage of Xiao Yunjing¡¯s absence, she quickly drank a cup of spirit spring water from her space.

 Chapter 24

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She finished drinking and put the cup back. After her mind was clear, she carefully recalled what had happened last night.


    Her eyes darkened. Xiao Yunjing was indeed that b*stard. She looked at the door gloomily and thought, ¡®just you wait and see, b*stard.¡¯


    She had the golden spear never falls potion and the golden spear never rises potion in her space.


    Gu Qingli got up and found a new set of sky-blue cotton clothes and green cotton underclothes in the cabinet.


    Gu Qingli curled her lips, thinking that this bastard was well prepared.


    She quickly put it on.


    After she was dressed, she casually tied her hair into a bun, inserted a wooden pin, and put on her cotton shoes before going out.


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to serve tea to her in-laws this morning?


    Where the hell did this Man dog go?


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Xiao Yunjing came out of nowhere and appeared behind her.


    Gu Qingli took a few steps forward reflexively, turned around, and glared at him before patting her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how scary it is?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I was in this house when I heard you come out. I didn¡¯t think so much. It won¡¯t happen again. Let¡¯s go and eat. Everyone is waiting.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yunjing came to hold her hand.


    Gu Qingli dodged his hand and walked toward the central room.


    Xiao Yunjing didn¡¯t care about the space. He was very grateful that she didn¡¯t castrate him this morning.


    There were two tables in the central room, separated by men and women. As expected, everyone was waiting for her.


    Gu Qingli¡¯s face was burning. She greeted everyone and sat down for breakfast.


    Most of the food for breakfast was leftover from yesterday, so Gu Qingli didn¡¯t eat anything after a few bites.


    Mrs. Jiang saw that her appetite was so small and frowned slightly. She said in a somewhat somber tone, ¡°Third brother¡¯s wife, are these dishes not to your taste, or do you have a small appetite?¡±


    Gu Qingli smiled. ¡°No, mother. I had some wine last night. I don¡¯t have an appetite now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mrs. Jiang responded indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything. She caught a glimpse of third brother looking in their direction.


    After breakfast, Xiao Yunjing and Gu Qingli served tea to the old couple, as well as two older brothers and two older sisters-in-law. After drinking tea, she was officially recognized as the Xiao family¡¯s daughter-in-law.


    Gu Qingli felt that Mrs . Jiang didn¡¯t like her, but the others were kind to her, unlike the Gu family.


    This made her feel more comfortable.


    If the Xiao family were to be like the Gu family, she would divorce them no matter what.


    A divorced woman was qualified to marry a woman.


    She could do whatever she wanted, and without so much backup support, she really couldn¡¯t get along with so many people.


    In modern times, she had no one by her side other than her best friends. She did not see her parents all year round and was almost considered a loner.


    Gu Qingli¡¯s heart ached at the thought of her best friend.


    The people who hurt people were often the closest people to them. They didn¡¯t want to be friends anymore.


    After the tea, old man Xiao immediately arranged for boss Xiao and second brother Xiao to help repair the house.


    Boss Xiao and second boss Xiao left without another word.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t know that they had all gone to repair the house yesterday. She couldn¡¯t help but look at this severe old man Xiao.


    Old man Xiao was in his forties, and the butcher¡¯s knife of time had long been engraved on his face. His hair was mixed with white hair, and his somewhat stiff face had a dignified look, making him not to be underestimated.


    Thinking of the martial arts manuals in the box, old man Xiao must be someone who knew two moves.


    She looked at Mrs. Jiang, who had no expression on her face. Mrs. Jiang looked about the same age as old man Xiao. She also did not smile and had good facial features. At this time, she was pursing her lips and thinking about something.


    There was also Mrs . Yang and Mrs . Wang, who was washing up. These two women were no different from the ordinary women in the village.


    They looked like the kind that was easy to get along with, but she didn¡¯t know if they were easy to get along with.


    Five boys were digging up the mountain. One was carrying a basket taller than him, and the other was carrying a hoe.


    As for the other three, the oldest one was about twelve years old. He was tall, carrying a basket on his back and a hoe. He was instructing the other two to hurry up.


    Gu Qingli looked at the gloomy sky, thinking it would snow in a few days.


    Thinking of old man Xiao¡¯s behavior and how he treated the two of them well, she walked to Mrs. Jiang and said, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t I take the eldest sister-in-law and second sister-in-law to the mountain to dig for herbs? We can still dig for a few days.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang looked up at Gu Qingli. She knew that this daughter-in-law had taken the four daughters-in-law of the village head to the mountain to dig.


    Honestly, she was just about to tell her new wife about this.


    Their family wasn¡¯t wealthy, and they could only rely on their three sons to hunt for some income.


    The old man¡¯s body, sigh! She knew whether it looked good or not.


    However, life here was difficult, and there was no way to cure it.


    If she could dig up some herbs and sell them, she would at least have some income. She could save money to send her grandchildren to school or feed the family.


    When the eldest and second came back last night, they gave her the money for the herbs the three boys dug. It was more than two hundred yuan.


    This was even more cost-effective than her sons going up the mountain to hunt. Although they could pursue a lot of prey once, they would exchange their lives for it.


    She didn¡¯t expect the third aunt to say it herself. She seemed to miss her family, and her dislike for this daughter-in-law was reduced by two points. She nodded and smiled, ¡°Sure, you guys can go up the mountain. Your father and I are at home.¡±


    When Xiao Yunjing came out and heard that Gu Qingli had gone to prepare the things for digging, he was overjoyed. He thought that Gu Qingli wouldn¡¯t treat this place as her home.


    When Mrs . Yang and Mrs . Wang heard this, they immediately put down their work and packed up their things. Then, the nine people splendidly went up the mountain.


    There was a path up the mountain behind the Xiao family house, and the nine went straight up.


    On the other side, Mrs. Qiao¡¯s sisters-in-law had carried the herbs to town early in the morning. They found Doctor Shen of Renhe Hall, sold the herbs, and took a look at Gu Dalin before rushing back.


    They were solid and reluctant to rest. Each weighed about 50 catties, and each of them sold for about 300 yuan. In addition to being happy, they were also grateful to Gu Qingli. They didn¡¯t expect that the grass used to feed cattle and pigs in the village could be sold for so much money.


    The fourth aunt happily rushed back and brought the children up the mountain and the rest of the villagers, who had nothing to do.


    All of a sudden, more than twenty people were going up the mountain to dig for herbs.


    The big men helping Gu Qingli with the house also worked harder. They finished the work that night and joined the job the next day.


    The next day, half of the village went up the mountain.


    On the third day, even old man Gu and Madam Hua had to rush Mrs. Yun and Gu Qingmei up the mountain to dig for herbs. When they discovered the value of the herbs, they almost vomited to death.


    If Gu Qingli weren¡¯t married yet, she would make her hand over the silver.

 Chapter 25

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    How could she give all that money to a bunch of b*stards?


    The happiest person was none other than Dr. Shen. There were many medicinal herbs to be collected, so they did not even bother to brew them and directly sent them away in a carriage.


    They didn¡¯t know that because of the timely delivery of this batch of herbs, the soldiers injured at the border could be treated in time. In the end, they won and ultimately defeated West Chu.


    In the Xiao family¡¯s house, Mrs. Jiang¡¯s face changed every day, and she even spoke to Gu Qingli more gently.


    On the eighth day, it finally snowed heavily, covering all the herbs on the mountain in one night.


    Although it was only eight short days, the villagers had never received so much money.


    This year¡¯s winter was not a problem. The villagers happily went to town to buy winter supplies, and there were no more days when they were bitter.


    The village chief was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He refused to accept the money Gu Qingli gave him.


    Gu Qingli had to give up.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, are you going to pick up father, mother, and the rest today?¡± Xiao Yunjing asked Gu Qingli after breakfast.


    Gu Qingli looked at the snowy sky and nodded. ¡°Go, go now. The ox-cart won¡¯t be able to move if you go any later.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get the carriage,¡± Xiao Yunjing said.


    ¡°Third brother¡¯s wife, let your big brother and second brother go. You don¡¯t have to go.¡± Mrs. Jiang heard their conversation and immediately came out to stop Gu Qingli. This woman had stayed in the snow for too long, and her body was frozen. It would be difficult for her to give birth in the future.


    She felt uncomfortable looking at third brother¡¯s wife¡¯s delicate and weak body.


    Gu Qingli said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to let big brother and the others go, mother.¡±


    ¡°You also know that it¡¯s so cold. They¡¯re men, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Mrs. Jiang rolled her eyes at her.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, we¡¯re going. You can stay at home and don¡¯t follow us.¡± Boss Xiao said as he came out of the room.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    She would wait in the other room and heat the brick bed first.


    There was no need to give money to doctor Shen, so there might be some left.


    All the appliances in the house had been bought, so she didn¡¯t have to go to pick them up.


    When Xiao Yunjing led the ox-cart out, eldest Xiao and second Xiao followed him without any need to shout.


    His actions deeply touched Gu Qingli.


    There would be no harm without comparison!


    After they left, Gu Qingli said goodbye to Mrs. Jiang and returned to her mother¡¯s house with the twins.


    The three siblings flicked the snow off their bodies and opened the door to enter.


    The central room was spotless. The main room had a new square table and four long stools.


    There was a small wooden table at the top with some small objects, and they could offer incense during the new year and other festivals.


    There were two bamboo chairs on the east and west sides, the kind with backrests, and a stove next to the chairs on the east side.


    The east and west rooms of the central room were the bedrooms, and the east side was Gu Dalin and his wife¡¯s. The three siblings first went to the bedroom on the east side and started burning the brick bed on this side.


    The brick bed in this room was built next to the south wall, and the quilt and mattress were all new. The cabinets, cages, small tables, and furniture in the room were all brought by Xiao Yunjing on an ox-cart after he went to town to sell herbs every day.


    It had to be said that Xiao Yunjing was very careful.


    For a big and rough man to have such a heart, it could be seen that he was a man who was harsh on the outside but careful on the inside.


    He was very meticulous with her.


    It made her heart, frozen for many years, melt a little.


    The two brought in some firewood from outside, and the three started a fire to heat the brick bed.


    The farmers were poor and couldn¡¯t afford to buy charcoal, so they cut the firewood on the mountain and burned it themselves.


    There was a smoke vent on the brick bed, and there weren¡¯t many in the house, so the smoke wouldn¡¯t reach the people in the place.


    The two of them looked at the heated brick bed and smiled.


    This winter, they finally didn¡¯t have to starve or freeze. The two of them were close to her.


    The three siblings sat on the warm brick bed and waited for Gu Dalin and the others to return.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re the best.¡± Da Shuang¡¯s head was in her arms as he muttered.


    Gu Qingli rubbed their heads and kissed their hair. ¡°Our Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang are also good.¡±


    ¡± Silly little brother, this is what you got in exchange for your kindness.¡±


    The two of them looked up and smiled sweetly.


    Gu Qingli looked at their bright eyes and said, ¡°You guys should know that there¡¯s no such thing as hatred or love in this world for no reason. If I¡¯m good to you, it¡¯s mutual.¡±


    The two of them nodded. Although they didn¡¯t quite understand what their sister said, they remembered it.


    Gu Qingli only told them one thing: ¡°1If you want others to be good to you, you have to be good to others.¡±


    This was the fundamental principle of getting along with others; she hoped the two could understand it.


    They had to understand the basics of the deeper level of reasoning first. Later, they would have to slowly figure it out on their own after entering school.


    At the same time, she wanted to tell them that she was good to them and they were good to her. This was mutual.


    She shouldn¡¯t be the one giving all the time. One day, she wouldn¡¯t feel good when she stopped giving or couldn¡¯t afford to pay.


    She wasn¡¯t blood-related to the two of them, so no one could say what would happen in the future.


    After all, everyone¡¯s path was different.


    After a while, Xiao Shuang said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. You will always be our sister, and we will always be your little brothers. We will never forget your kindness when we grow up. We will not be ungrateful wolves.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, our Xiao Shuang is a smart child. Sister believes in you. Let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Gu Qingli laughed. This little thing was so bright that he could understand her.


    ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t be an ungrateful person. My whole family won¡¯t,¡± Da Shuang said belatedly.


    ¡°Hahaha ¡±


    This time, Gu Qingli was amused by him. She pinched his face and kissed him hard on the cheek. ¡°Sister is very assured, but we must lead by example.¡±


    The two of them nodded.


    At this moment, a sound came from outside. Da Shuang was the first to jump down. ¡°Father and mother have returned.¡±


    As he said that, he ran out.


    Gu Qingli went out with Xiao Shuang.


    Sure enough, they had returned. Xiao Yunjing was walking in front, carrying Gu Dalin.


    Behind them were Mrs. Wu, boss Xiao, and second Xiao. They were all holding things in their hands, and the three siblings immediately went out to help pick them up.


    ¡°Mother, are you done?¡± Gu Qingli asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡± Mrs. Wu gasped for breath.


    The group of people quickly entered the house. Boss Xiao and second boss Xiao left after putting down their things. The ox-cart was still at the intersection below.


    After Xiao Yunjing put Gu Dalin on the brick bed, he came to see Gu Qingli. ¡°Li ¡®er is here, right? I¡¯ll go back and bring the food over. You don¡¯t have to cook for lunch.¡±


    Gu Qingli nodded.


    Xiao Yunjing turned and left the room.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, we¡¯re not that hungry. When we¡¯re done, mother will cook,¡± Mrs. Wu said.


    Gu Qingli tidied up the food. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s okay. Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang are still growing. They need food too.


    ¡±

 Chapter 26

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    It was almost noon, and everyone was hungry when Mrs. Wu finished cooking.


    Mrs. Wu nodded and sighed. Looking at this spacious, clean house, her heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Alright then. When you are free, come to the door and thank them,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This was a good idea.


    ¡°Mother, do you remember that there¡¯s still the village chief and second grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Mother knows; mother knows in her heart. When I was at the medicine shop, many villagers who came to sell medicine came to see your father. Your father was pleased.¡± As Madam Wu spoke, she dropped more tears, but this time she was happy.


    In the past, their family lived like dogs, and everyone in the village hated them. Now that so many people in the village treated them kindly, the slight pain in Mrs. Wu¡¯s heart from cutting off ties with the Gu family had disappeared.


    She had also thought it through. It was better to rely on herself than on others.


    Even if the children were successful in the future, didn¡¯t they have the family behind them?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Li-er; Dr. Shen also compensated us with five taels of silver.¡±


    Mrs. Wu took out five taels of silver and prepared to give them to Gu Qingli.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t take it. ¡°Mother, keep the silver,¡± she said. ¡°I still have a large amount of silver here.¡±


    ¡°What kind of silver taels?¡± Mrs. Wu asked in surprise.


    Gu Qingli told her about how Da Shuang had found the ginseng. Then, she took out the rest of the notes and silver pieces and put them on the table.


    Apart from the money for the house, clothes, furniture, and food, she had 93 taels and tens of copper left.


    Now that she was married and Gu Dalin had been alone, they didn¡¯t have to worry about their money being taken away by Madam Hua. They could keep it for themselves.


    Especially when it came to things like money, it was best to distinguish them clearly.


    Even blood brothers would settle accounts.


    When Mrs. Wu saw so much silver, she was stunned. She didn¡¯t think the three siblings would earn so much money by digging up herbs.


    Her hand trembled as she touched the silver notes.


    After a while, she put the note back into Gu Qingli¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Li ¡®er, keep these silver notes well. Mother feels bad that you didn¡¯t give any dowry when you married. Just take it that mother is thick-skinned and used the money you guys earned to give you your dowry.¡±


    Gu Qingli was stunned. She looked at the bank notes in her hand and felt warm inside. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    The family was already so poor, but Mrs. Wu was not moved by the silver and gave it all to her.


    Did she know what 90 taels meant to a family that usually didn¡¯t even have the chance to earn copper coins? This was a considerable sum of money. They would have to rely on this silver to live in the future.


    Besides, Gu Dalin, the primary labor force, was lying in bed.


    When they came out, they had no money or land.


    She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t touched if she gave it to her just like that.


    Even Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang stopped what they were doing and looked at the two of them. The two of them were not unhappy that Mrs. Wu had given her the silver notes.


    The two of them even nodded at her.


    Gu Qingli looked at this kind and lovely family. She turned around and sniffed. Then, she put the bank notes back into Mrs. Wu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, take it.¡±


    Gu Qingli interrupted Mrs. Wu.


    ¡°Mother, listen to me. Next year, Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang will be sent to school. Use the remaining money to buy two or three acres of land. As for the dowry, you can make it up when you have it.¡±


    ¡°Li ¡®er, how should mother thank you?¡± Mrs. Wu took her into her arms and started crying again.


    Gu Qingli sighed. Everything about Mrs. Wu was good, but she couldn¡¯t change her crying personality.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±


    Xiao Yunjing saw this scene as soon as he arrived. He didn¡¯t want to disturb them, but the food would get cold.


    ¡°Ah, Yunjing, you¡¯re here. Come in.¡± Mrs. Wu let go of Gu Qingli, wiped her tears, put away the silver notes, and took the food box from Xiao Yunjing with an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Xiao Yunjing said as he entered the room. ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and eat, too,¡± he said to Gu Qingli.


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting a share?¡±


    ¡°Ah? If you didn¡¯t say so, I wouldn¡¯t have had the right to bring for you.¡± Xiao Yunjing scratched his head.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, you should go back with Yunjing. There¡¯s nothing else here.¡± Mrs. Wu quickly said.


    Gu Qingli nodded. There was indeed nothing left to pack. ¡°Then I¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. Don¡¯t run around in such cold weather. Go back quickly.¡± Mrs. Wu even nudged her and winked at her.


    Gu Qingli was stunned.


    Her mother-in-law wasn¡¯t like Madam Hua and wouldn¡¯t care about this. She was a soft-hearted person with a sharp mouth, and Gu Qingli wanted to say that.


    But when she saw Xiao Yunjing¡¯s eyes, she had to say goodbye to Gu Dalin and follow him.


    When she got home, the family was waiting for her again. Mrs. Jiang only glanced at her and said it was time for dinner. The family then started eating.


    Gu Qingli chewed on the vegetables that looked like dried wax. It was tough to swallow. She thought she didn¡¯t need to climb the mountain to dig up herbs. She could cook this winter.


    Just the taste of this dish was hard on her stomach.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t have to go up the mountain to dig for herbs now. I¡¯ll cook the dishes every day,¡± she said.


    Mrs. Jiang looked at her and saw that her appetite was like that of a little bird. she probably wasn¡¯t used to the food. She thought she couldn¡¯t always let the eldest and second daughter-in-law cook, wash clothes, and take care of the livestock. She should let the third daughter-in-law have some. She nodded and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll be the one to cook lunch every day.¡±


    If she woke up early, Hmph, the third brother would be unhappy again.


    Gu Qingli nodded. Lunch was just in time.


    After dinner, Gu Qingli had nothing to do in the afternoon, so she washed all the dirty clothes. Xiao Yunjing came to help her without saying anything. He boiled water, carried water, and wrung the clothes so she rubbed and washed them.


    Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Wang stared at the third brother Xiao and third sister Xiao; the two men scratched their ears and cheeks. They would have more work to do in the future.


    There was nothing to do in the winter. After dinner, the family went to bed early. It was winter, and they had to wait for the new year.


    As soon as the two lay down, Gu Qingli asked Xiao Yunjing, ¡°Do you want to go up the mountain on a snowy day?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Yunjing habitually held her in his arms and asked as he smelled her fragrance. It was extraordinary. He was an ordinary man, so why did he have no feelings for her? He couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Didn¡¯t they say there are many silly roe deers in winter?¡± She wanted to eat stewed meat. It was winter, so she tried to make a hot pot of stew and let everyone eat around it. It was similar to a hot pot, warm and delicious.


    He had been here for so long but never had a proper meal.


    When she was at old Gu¡¯s house, she had no food and just ate a little every day.


    There was food to eat here, but the dishes tasted unsatisfactory. It was better for her to eat casually.


    Now that she was cooking lunch, she had to make a delicious meal to comfort her stomach.


    In the modern world, she had never made do with a meal like this.


    There was one in her interspace, but did she have the nerve to go in and eat it all for herself?


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to expose her space. She couldn¡¯t let go of the trauma from her previous life, and she didn¡¯t want to experience that kind of pain again.

 Chapter 27

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up the mountain tomorrow morning.¡± if his wife wanted to eat, he would get it even if he had to climb a mountain of daggers or plunge into a sea of fire. His current kung fu was already one-third of his previous life¡¯s, so it was still possible for him to beat a silly roe deer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°You want to go?¡± Xiao Yunjing was stunned. His wife was going with him, so how could he show off his Kung Fu in front of her?


    However, since his wife already knew about the box of books, she must have known that he had learned martial arts.


    ¡°Yes, I want to go and see.¡± Gu Qingli nodded.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wake up earlier tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°You agree?¡±


    ¡°what else?¡± Xiao Yunjing tilted his head and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s hard to coax your wife if she¡¯s unhappy. Your wife looks delicate and soft, but her temper isn¡¯t excellent.¡±


    He was also a person with a criminal record, so it was better to be careful.


    With Xiao Yunjing¡¯s permission, Gu Qingli nestled in his arms and read a book. She did this every night, or else how could she pass the long night?


    In the modern world, she could watch anything on her mobile phone, computer, or television, but here, you went to bed once it was dark. No wonder there were so many children in the family.


    They had nothing to do, so they made people.


    Gu Qingli couldn¡¯t help but praise Xiao Yunjing when she thought about making babies. Xiao Yunjing couldn¡¯t do that right now, so she wanted him to taste her medicine.


    ¡®Hehe¡¯


    ¡°Li ¡®er likes to watch this?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are benefits to learning it. Look at Zhang Qiaozui; isn¡¯t she a rotten mouth now?¡±


    Xiao Yunjing touched his nose. He had only wanted to teach Zhang Qiaozui a lesson. The medicine only made her suffer for ten days to half a month, but who knew that she would take medicine recklessly? Now her mouth was rotten.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t say anything else. Zhang Qiaogui deserved it for having such a cheap mouth.


    At this time, Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s family was in a gloomy mood. Because it was snowing, Gu Datian could not find any short-term workers in the town. He had no income or money to prepare for the things that had crossed the east. The couple looked at each other and sighed.


    Gu Datian wanted to give her two big slaps when he saw the current Zhang Qiaozui. A few days ago, he had asked her to follow the village chief¡¯s wife up the mountain to dig herbs, but this damned woman looked down on her and refused to go. Now, he saw that every family in the village was making money and did not have to worry about winter.


    Their family was stretched thin.


    She originally had two yuan, but she insisted on taking medicine with her broken mouth. After taking medication, her mouth was rotten.


    In the past, it was only swollen, but Dr. Li said it would be fine in 20 days without taking medicine.


    This wretched woman didn¡¯t believe it and insisted on having the town¡¯s doctor prescribe medicine. The doctor also said there was no need to prescribe medication, and even if there was a problem with the treatment, it was impossible to cause trouble for her.


    This was great; it made people lose their appetites.


    ¡°Ai! Datian, you¡¯ll give your son and daughter silver tomorrow; what are you giving us to eat?¡± Zhang Qiaozui said as she looked at the 100 copper coins in her hand.


    ¡°Stop reading.¡± Gu Datian said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°What? How can you do that? Our son will be taking exams next year. Are you trying to cut off our son¡¯s future?¡± Zhang Qiaogui jumped up and raised her voice by eight hundred degrees.


    Gu Datian looked at her disgusted and lay down on the brick bed.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Zhang Qiaozui¡¯s mouth pointed at Gu Datian. He was now bold enough to throw a tantrum at her.


    Zhang Qiaozui was so angry that she pounced on Gu Datian. Annoyed, Gu Datian suddenly stood up and pushed Zhang Qiaozui to the ground.


    Zhang Qiaozui was stunned. She opened her mouth and started wailing, ¡°You¡¯re good, Gu Datian. You dared to push me. I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡±


    Zhang Qiaozui turned over and got up to hit Gu Datian. Gu Datian had been tolerating her for a long time, so he grabbed her hair and gave her a few big slaps.


    Damn, why did it feel so good to hit this woman?


    Zhang Qiaozui had suppressed Gu Datian for more than ten years, and he had been sullen in his heart. Now that he had vented his anger, Gu Datian¡¯s chest was no longer stuffy, and his heart was thrilled.


    She slammed the door and ran to her son¡¯s room to sleep.


    Zhang Qiaozui was stunned by Gu Datian¡¯s slaps. She had been fierce for more than ten years after marrying him, but she never thought this good-for-nothing man would hit her one day.


    She sat paralyzed on the ground, not moving at all. She covered her face, tears streaming down her face.


    On the other side, Madam Hua was listening to the movements on Gu Datian¡¯s side. After listening for a while, she returned to the brick bed.


    ¡°Old man, wasn¡¯t it too hasty to kick out second brother back then?¡± Madam Hua asked.


    Old Gu knocked on his pipe and rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I told you not to be impulsive, but you didn¡¯t listen. Look, second brother even bought a house, and his leg has been cured.¡±


    Madam Hua thought for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and find them?¡± she said. ¡°Tell them to come back. We¡¯ll recognize him as our son.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? They¡¯re living a good life now, and they¡¯ve broken away from your life. Why would they come back?¡±


    Old Gu had just realized how stupid this old woman was. He had not felt this way before, but since Er Nizi¡¯s accident, he had seen this old woman¡¯s actions become increasingly stupid.


    Old Gu regretted listening to this stupid old woman.


    Not to mention losing the family¡¯s labor force, Er Nizi and her two siblings suddenly could recognize herbs to make money. This would mean losing another three people who could make money.


    Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang could work in the fields in the next two years.


    Also, after Mrs. Wu left, the eldest daughter-in-law couldn¡¯t do the household chores, let alone Mei ¡®er.


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law quarreled with each other every day about the family.


    Ai!


    Old Gu took a deep puff of his cigarette.


    A mistake, a big mistake!


    Madam Hua didn¡¯t think it was impossible. She felt that when third brother came back, she would let them talk about it.


    She knew that second brother valued scholars the most. If third brother and the others were to pass the Imperial examinations next year, wouldn¡¯t the second brother and the others also be exposed?


    Also, this family really couldn¡¯t live without them. It had only been a dozen days, and she was already so tired every day. If they came back, she wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.


    Madam Hua¡¯s calculations were so bold that she didn¡¯t even consider whether the other party was willing.


    Gu Qingli woke up early the next day but didn¡¯t move.


    Her lower body was warm.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Yunjing asked when he saw her startled look.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ that, that, my period is here.¡± Gu Qingli blushed.


    ¡°Period? Where did you get your period from?¡± It was still early in the morning, but Xiao Yunjing was still listening vaguely, his face full of doubt.


    ¡°Dumbo, it¡¯s the period.¡± Gu Qingli punched him with her fist.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Yunjing¡¯s face turned red, and he caught her pink fist.


    ¡°Then, do you need me to get you something?¡±


    Gu Qingli nodded and said, ¡°Get me a clean pair of pants.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Xiao Yunjing hurriedly got out of bed and brought her everything she wanted.


    ¡°Do, do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Turn around.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh!¡±


    Gu Qingli quickly changed into her pants when she saw him turn his back to her.


    Xiao Yunjing only heard a rustling sound, and the smell of blood filled the air.

 Chapter 28

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Xiao Yunjing was shocked. Why was there so much blood? He turned around abruptly.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Gu Qingli was holding the pants that she had changed out of, and when Xiao Yunjing saw them, she felt so embarrassed that she had lost her face.


    Xiao Yunjing didn¡¯t think much of it. He took a few steps forward, snatched the pants from her hands, put them on the stool, and pressed her back into the bed.¡±Don¡¯t get up today. I¡¯ll go and wash this.¡±


    Gu Qingli opened her mouth and glared at him. Mrs. Jiang would scold her if she saw him doing this.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll wash it myself,¡± she said softly.


    Xiao Yunjing was the first to wash her dirty pants in her previous life.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t know what to feel.


    ¡°You¡¯re so young; why are you so stubborn?¡± Xiao Yunjing sat on the bed and looked straight at her. She was so small, but she was bleeding so much. His heart ached for her.


    Xiao Yunjing brushed her hair behind her ear, kissed her forehead, and went out with the pants.


    Gu Qingli sighed. She thought she couldn¡¯t go up the mountain today, so she would take it into her space to wash. There was detergent in her space that could get rid of the fishy smell.


    Looking at Xiao Yunjing¡¯s tall back, her heartfelt inexplicably warm.


    This man was so good that she had nothing to say. The gentleness in his eyes, the gentleness, and consideration he showed her, really warmed her heart.


    She felt her heart melting bit by bit.


    She accepted this kind of feeling and even liked it a little.


    Gu Qingli was wondering if she should integrate into this place and accept Xiao Yunjing.


    The original owner wouldn¡¯t have passed away if it wasn¡¯t for him, and she wouldn¡¯t have been reborn in this body.


    Logically speaking, she should be thanking him. Why did she hate him?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to enjoy everything about him?


    The more Gu Qingli thought about it, the dizzier she was. She was still in a daze even when Xiao Yunjing brought her breakfast.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering why you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t I be good to you?¡± Xiao Yunjing smiled.


    ¡°You should.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it, what else is there to think about? you¡¯re my wife; if I don¡¯t treat you well, who should I treat? Don¡¯t overthink. Here, I cooked you two eggs this morning.¡±


    Xiao Yunjing put the peeled egg in the porridge and gave it to her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    Gu Qingli took the bowl and started eating slowly. She had made plain porridge in the morning, and Xiao Yunjing had peeled two eggs.


    ¡°How about you? Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. You can keep the bowl after you¡¯re done.¡± He was afraid that she would get up by herself after eating.


    Gu Qingli finished her food quickly. Xiao Yunjing took the bowl and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about lunch; just wait for me to come back.¡±


    Gu Qingli nodded, and Xiao Yunjing left the house. He ate, cleaned up, and went up the mountain.


    Gu Qingli got up and went to the bathroom. She was about to see if there was anything to do in the morning when Mrs. Jiang came over with a bowl of hot brown sugar water.


    ¡°Third aunt, drink this. There¡¯s only this left in the house.¡± Mrs. Jiang put the bowl on the table in the room and went to touch their brick bed to see if it was warm.


    ¡°Thank you, mother!¡±


    Gu Qingli was touched by this family once again. She had so many words to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? We are all one family. Didn¡¯t your eldest sister-in-law and second sister-in-law also treat you this way? You don¡¯t have to worry about this afternoon. Just lie down and rest well so you can have a chubby grandson next year.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang pulled Gu Qingli, standing by the bed, to sit down. She touched her hand and nodded before leaving.


    Gu Qingli burst into tears. She had never felt so much heartache before, not even in her previous life.


    Moreover, women in this era were like mules, cows, and horses. Other than bearing children, serving in-laws, and raising children, there was nothing else they could do all day.


    She didn¡¯t have any status in the family except the quality of a wife.


    She didn¡¯t expect her cold mother-in-law to treat her so indiscriminately.


    Gu Qingli drank the warm brown sugar water. Although it didn¡¯t taste good, it was sweet to the heart.


    Gu Qingli had always been a person who would return the favor. She would lead a good life with these people who had been nice to her.


    She had the ability.


    In the afternoon, Xiao Yunjing did catch a roe deer, and when he came back, the three brothers cleaned it up.


    Gu Qingli insisted that she cooked the meal and asked Xiao Yunjing and the others to start the stove in the middle of the central room. Although they didn¡¯t know what she would do, they just listened to her.


    Mrs. Yang was in charge of the fire in the kitchen, while Mrs. Wang helped her with the chores.


    She first let Mrs. Wang soak the meat in water, and she prepared the ingredients.


    Mrs. Jiang smiled as she watched the third aunt busy herself in the kitchen.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, the water is ready. What should we do now?¡± Mrs. Wang asked Gu Qingli as she picked up the boiled roe deer meat.


    ¡°Just put it there, second sister-in-law,¡± Gu Qingli said.


    She had already prepared everything else.


    Mrs. Wang stood by the stove and watched her cook. If it were delicious, they would do the same in the future.


    Gu Qingli put the things she had prepared on the stove and said to Mrs. Yang, ¡°Sister-in-law, it must be a big fire.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yang Shi agreed.


    Gu Qingli cleaned the pot and poured oil into it. She didn¡¯t pour much oil into the pot.


    Once the oil was hot, the ginger and garlic were added to burst out the fragrance before being poured into the deer meat.


    Then, she added the homemade sauce and stir-fried it.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, it smells so good!¡±


    Mrs. Wang watched as she cooked the simple dish, and the fragrance came out.


    Usually, when they stir-fried meat and made soup, they wash it and cook it directly.


    No wonder it didn¡¯t taste good.


    Gu Qingli nodded. It was a pity that there wasn¡¯t any pepper here. She had all kinds of seasonings in her space, such as pepper, soy sauce, and cooking wine, but she couldn¡¯t take them out.


    However, she could secretly add some spirit spring water when she stewed the meat later.


    When the oil burst out, Gu Qingli added water and started to stew.


    When the water boiled, the fragrance wafted out.


    ¡°Mmm, it smells so good.¡±


    Xiao Han (Xiao Yunshan¡¯s eldest son, 12 years old this year) was half-squatting at the kitchen door with his two younger brothers, smelling the fragrance drifting out.


    ¡°It does smell good.¡± Xiao Quan (son of the second son, Xiao Yuntian, ten years old this year) also nodded.


    Only Xiao Jian ( eldest son¡¯s youngest son, eight years old this year) was gulping his saliva.


    Gu Qingli looked at the three zombies with their heads stacked together and smiled at them.


    The three of them were too embarrassed to leave, which made the two women, Yang and Wang, laugh.


    ¡°Greedy little cat.¡± Mrs. Yang looked at her youngest son¡¯s back and said affectionately.


    ¡± Sister-in-law, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such good cooking skills. We¡¯re going to have good food in the future. ¡± Mrs. Wang laughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡°I learned it from my mother.¡± These words weren¡¯t false. Mrs. Wu was indeed good at cooking. After all, she was from the capital, so she was more knowledgeable than the people here.


    The host had learned how to cook from her since she was a child and was also good at cooking. In the whole family, only the food made by the mother and daughter was fragrant.


    Therefore, the mother and daughter prepared the meals for the Gu family. Madam Hua was like the empress dowager and could only ask for food.


    Mrs. Yun and Gu Qingmei were the madam and young lady. They did not touch anything and were waiting to be fed.

 Chapter 29

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Qingli put it in a big clay pot when it was cooked and asked Xiao Yunjing to bring it to the stove in the central room.


    It was good to have so many people. Soon, they got the bowls and chopsticks ready and waited for Gu Qingli to start.


    Gu Qingli first tried it to see if it was good enough, then she yelled, ¡°We can start eating.¡±


    Everyone then gathered around the stove and started eating.


    The roe deer was huge. Gu Qingli cooked half of it, enough to fill a big pot. Everyone had a great time eating.


    Especially the three little ones whose little stomachs were round from eating.


    This pot of deer meat was indeed delicious. There were no other ingredients, and it was delicious only because she had added spirit spring water.


    There were no chilies here yet. If there were, the taste would be even better when added.


    However, she had some in her space. She could think of a way to get some seeds to plant next spring.


    ¡°Third brother¡¯s wife, the food you made is delicious.¡± Mrs. Jiang praised Gu Qingli generously, thinking that it was no wonder that she only ate so little for each meal. She even had two bowls of rice today.


    ¡°Yes, third sister-in-law¡¯s cooking is also better than the ones in the town¡¯s restaurants.¡± Boss Xiao nodded while eating.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better than the ones in the restaurants in the county.¡± Second brother Xiao said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten there?¡± Madam Wang asked.


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t,¡± Second brother Xiao kept shaking his head.


    Mrs. Wang had an expression of disbelief.


    The rest of the people smiled.


    ¡°When we have money, we can open a small restaurant.¡± Mrs. Yang suddenly said.


    No one replied.


    Rich? She didn¡¯t even have enough to eat, but she still had money.


    Mrs. Yang knew it was useless to say this and even poked at everyone¡¯s heart.


    Gu Qingli nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s feasible.¡±


    Although she did not have any ambitions, she had a lot of family members. If she opened a restaurant and ran it well, it would be more than enough to provide for her family.


    Everyone was silent, and only Xiao Yunjing patted her.


    After lunch, they left the unfinished food for dinner. Everyone helped to pack up and went back to their rooms.


    It was snowing even harder today, and the ground was covered in thick snow. Gu Qingli played for a while before Xiao Yunjing pulled her into the house.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, can I send the remaining half of the deer to father and mother? ¡±


    ¡°Less than half is enough for the four to eat for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I heard father say that he¡¯s treating someone to a meal. This half of the deer is almost the same. I¡¯ll go up the mountain to hunt again if we want to eat.¡±


    Gu Qingli nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go alone. You stay at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    After Xiao Yunjing went out, he didn¡¯t take long to carry the other half out.


    Gu Qingli had nothing to do after he left, so she went to the brick bed and soon fell asleep.


    In a daze, Gu Qingli saw countless masked men in black fighting in the yard. They surrounded the four Xiao family members and attacked them. Some even tried to kill Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Yang, Mrs. Wang, and the three younger ones with swords.


    A scream was heard, and Gu Qingli couldn¡¯t move even if she wanted to.


    She looked at Xiao Yunjing, hoping that he would save them.


    But Xiao Yunjing was covered in wounds under the black men¡¯s swords, and it looked like he was about to die.


    Gu Qingli¡¯s heart ached, and she yelled with all her might.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong with you? When Xiao Yunjing came back and saw her in pain, she opened her mouth, but no sound came out, so he immediately woke her up.


    Gu Qingli opened her eyes and saw Xiao Yunjing in front of her. She took a breath and threw herself into his arms.


    Xiao Yunjing was both surprised and happy. This was the first time his wife had taken the initiative to get close to him.


    He hugged her tightly and patted her back. She must have had a nightmare.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingli sniffled, unable to calm down from the scene in her dream.


    When she saw the Xiaos being killed, she was only anxious, but when she saw Xiao Yunjing¡¯s life in danger, her heart ached.


    It turned out that, unknowingly, this man had already entered her heart.


    ¡°What nightmare?¡± Xiao Yunjing asked gently.


    ¡°I dreamed that many men in black came to our courtyard. They killed anyone they saw.¡± Gu Qingli still said it. No matter what the dream was about or whether it was just a dream, she had to tell it.


    The Xiao family was not simple. Although old man Xiao looked in good health, the bruises under his eyes could not be hidden from her. Old man Xiao was sick.


    Xiao Yunjing and his two brothers knew martial arts and weren¡¯t amateurs.


    Although the three did not attend a private school, they could read and practice martial arts.


    Sure enough, Xiao Yunjing froze when he heard that, and his hand patting Gu Qingli¡¯s back stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; it was just a dream.¡± Xiao Yunjing rested his chin on Gu Qingli¡¯s head. Although he was comforting her, he was thinking about something else.


    Gu Qingli knew it.


    In this case, she should start doing what she wanted to do. No matter what the future was like, she must be able to protect herself.


    She was someone who had died once and cherished her life very much. Moreover, she had killed so miserably and for such a short time.


    The next day, after breakfast, Gu Qingli went to help Mrs. Wu while Xiao Yunjing drove the ox-cart to town to buy things. Today, Gu Dalin treated everyone to a meal while the roe deer meat was still fresh.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so early.¡± The two surrounded her as soon as they arrived, patted the snow off her body, and pulled her to heat her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late.¡± Gu Qingli warmed them up and went to see Gu Dalin.


    ¡°Li ¡®er is here.¡± Gu Dalin heard her voice and shouted before she even entered the house.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How do you feel today, father?¡± the three siblings entered the house.


    Gu Dalin looked at the three siblings lovingly and said, ¡°Much better. In less than a month, father can walk on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Father, you should lie down for a while longer. Your bones and tendons are injured severely. There¡¯s nothing to do now, so there¡¯s no hurry. ¡± the three of them sat in front of Gu Dalin. Gu Qingli saw that he looked much better, had gained weight, and was a little whiter. Gu Dalin didn¡¯t look bad at all.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m used to doing work in the past. I feel very uncomfortable lying on the brick bed every day.¡± Gu Dalin smiled.


    ¡°You still have to recuperate first.¡± Xiao Shuang said.


    Gu Qingli patted their heads. Xiao Shuang was so bright that she couldn¡¯t refute his words.


    Gu Dalin also rubbed Xiao Shuang¡¯s head. ¡°Alright. Father will listen to you.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang, keep a close eye on father.¡±


    The two of them nodded.


    Gu Dalin looked at the three siblings and smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°You guys should stay here and chat with father. I¡¯ll go help and mother.¡± Gu Qingli stood up and said.


    ¡°Sister, you go ahead. We¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Da Shuang said.


    Gu Qingli nodded and went to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was on the left side of the main room. It was a wooden shed; at this time, Mrs. Wu was busy alone.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Gu Qingli waved her hand.


    ¡°Ah, Li ¡®er is here. Just help mother start the fire. Mrs. Wu said.


    Gu Qingli nodded and saw that the water was boiling in the pot.


    .

 Chapter 30

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Qingli thought of so many people. ¡°Mother, please invite the second Grandpa and the others here. Do you want to ask Yunjing to bring a set of tables and stools over later? ¡±


    Mrs. Wu shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Only your second Grandpa and a few elders in the village will be with your family.¡±


    Mrs. Wu didn¡¯t think that after Li ¡®er married over, the Xiao family would treat her well and she finally felt at ease.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gu Qingli was probably one of the people who had helped with the renovation.


    Sure enough, it was almost noon, and there were only a few men and the three brothers of the Xiao family. The three brothers were just in time to entertain the guests.


    The dishes for lunch were all stir-fried by Mrs. Wu, so the taste was outstanding. Everyone ate to their heart¡¯s content, and the host and guest enjoyed themselves.


    After everyone left, Gu Changan stayed and personally handed over the letter of disclaim/disownment, the land deed, and the household registration to Gu Dalin.


    ¡°Second, take care of your own nest in the future. Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang are intelligent children. Please pay more attention to them. ¡°Gu Changan patted Gu Dalin¡¯s shoulder and said to him in a severe tone.


    In the past, in the eyes of second brother, they were all brothers and nephews. He was afraid that second brother would make a mistake again.


    Gu Dalin, a full-grown man, was crying like a child. He felt bitter and aggrieved. Seeing Gu Changan was like seeing his family. He wiped his tears and nodded. He took his second Grandpa¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be so muddleheaded in the future.¡±


    The people around them were moved, especially Mrs. Wu, who wiped away her tears again.


    Gu Qingli sighed in her heart. Gu Dalin was a child who lacked love. Everything he did in the past was to get old Gu¡¯s approval and his wife¡¯s approval to get a little love.


    In this kind of environment where he couldn¡¯t even eat his fill, under the abuse of the heartless couple, and under the circumstances of being an adopted child, Gu Dalin¡¯s simple request had become an unattainable hope.


    He hoped this life lesson from old Gu and his wife would help him become more independent.


    Gu Changan sighed. This child had a hard life. He said, ¡°Then second uncle can rest assured. Remember that Xiao Li saved your life and many people¡¯s lives in our village. She is the lucky star of our village, and no one is allowed to look down on her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m very clear about it. In the future, whoever scolds our Li-er, I¡¯ll fight them to the death! Gu Dalin clenched his fists. When in a daze, he knew that Li ¡®er had fed him a big mouthful of water to keep his breath from falling.


    ¡°Second Grandpa, father, when we grow up, we¡¯ll protect our big sister.¡± Da Shuang stood in front of the bed and said firmly with his chest out.


    ¡°Go away. I¡¯ll protect your sister. Go and protect your wife in the future.¡± Xiao Yunjing patted his head from behind.


    ¡°Hehe¡±


    The heavy atmosphere in the room suddenly relaxed.


    Gu Changan was amused. He looked at the red-faced Da Shuang and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to protect your parents and your wife in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but I still have to protect my sister.¡± Da Shuang said stubbornly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you protect me. Our Da Shuang, grow up quickly.¡± Gu Qingli felt warm inside. she reached out and stroked Da Shuang¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Da Shuang nodded heavily, holding Gu Qingli¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Ai! This is good.¡± Gu Changan said with a smile. This way, they could be considered a family.


    Thinking of old man Gu¡¯s family, Gu Changan wanted to curse in his heart.


    Gu Changan saw it was almost time, so he returned.


    Gu Qingli and Mrs. Wu walked him out.


    She chatted with o Mrs. Wu for a while before returning to her home with Xiao Yunjing.


    After they left, Gu Dalin handed the three items to Lady Wu. ¡°Children¡¯s mother, keep these well.¡±


    Madam Wu received it with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, chief. This is for our family to settle down.¡±


    In the future, they would be the masters of their own families and no longer have to submit to their in-laws, serve people daily, and even work like cows and horses for their families.


    The couple let out a long breath as if they had let out the depression hidden in their hearts for many years.


    They spent five days eating and sleeping like this.


    Today, Xiao Yunjing finished breakfast and was ready to climb the mountain. The snow had stopped today, so he wanted to go up the mountain to look. The most important thing was that he missed his wife¡¯s cooking skills.


    ¡°You¡¯re going up the mountain?¡± Gu Qingli asked when she saw him.


    ¡°Yeah, let me go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Xiao Yunjing glanced at her. She wasn¡¯t tall, and her legs weren¡¯t long, so he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her even if she fell into the snow.


    What if he lost her?


    ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡± Gu Qingli tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Seeing her like this, she would follow him. He was more at ease to bring her along.


    Gu Qingli changed into a pair of leather boots, and the two went up the mountain from the back door. Xiao Yunjing walked in front, and she followed behind.


    Xiao Yunjing reached out to pull her, but she refused. It would only be a hindrance if he pulled her.


    These days, Gu Qingli has been drinking spiritual spring water every day, and she recovered a long time ago. She was much stronger and more agile.


    According to the words of martial arts practitioners, her body was a fantastic seedling for martial arts. Unfortunately, she was a woman of her age.


    These things were not a problem at all.


    Xiao Yunjing looked back at her from time to time and was curious to see her following him closely and with great strength.


    Such a petite body was filled with a lot of strength.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    When they reached the top of the mountain, Xiao Yunjing pulled her into his arms and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Gu Qingli rolled her eyes at him.


    Xiao Yunjing looked at her pouting, red face and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her.


    Gu Qingli smacked his face away so he wouldn¡¯t block her view of the snow. She had never seen such beautiful snow in her previous life. She had only seen the scenery of the northern country, where thousands of miles of ice and snow were floating in the air, on the computer.


    Seeing her looking around, Xiao Yunjing didn¡¯t want to disturb her, so he held her and enjoyed the beautiful scenery.


    Gu Qingli looked down at the snow-covered village and the endless mountain range. She felt like she was melting into the snow and leaving the complicated secular world.


    It was as if her heart and soul had been washed, and she felt empty.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was hugging her hot body, she wanted to dance in this world of ice and snow.


    ¡°Have you seen enough? If we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t have any meat to eat at noon.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Gu Qingli came back to her senses and followed Xiao Yunjing.


    The snow on the mountain was very thick, and only the crunching sound of the two people stepping on the snow could be heard.


    Gu Qingli criticized him in her heart.


    It was likely that only the silly roe deers were waiting for them to fight.


    After walking for a while, Xiao Yunjing stopped and said, ¡°Li ¡®er, stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    If the two of them walked like this, the prey would be scared away.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Gu Qingli nodded.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t go away. Wait for me to come back.¡± Xiao Yunjing activated his Qi and flew up like a giant bird.

 Chapter 31

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Qingli was stunned. Was this the legendary Qinggong?


    So handsome!


    Xiao Yunjing was indeed not simple.


    Xiao Yunjing didn¡¯t care. In any case, he would let her know everything about him in the future, so there was no need to hide it.


    Soon, Xiao Yunjing returned with a few hares, which he had to dig a rabbit hole to catch.


    The snow had sealed off the mountain, and the wild beasts had long since gone into hibernation, but no matter how much they hibernated, they couldn¡¯t escape Xiao Yunjing¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Is it fat?¡±


    Xiao Yunjing pulled at Gu Qingli, who was still in a daze.


    ¡°Fat, so fat.¡±


    Gu Qingli took a rabbit from him and swallowed. Her mind was filled with the image of Xiao Yunjing, who was as handsome as a Roc spreading its wings.


    Xiao Yunjing smiled, knowing that she was still shocked by his Qinggong. He didn¡¯t know what his wife was surprised about, but everyone who knew martial arts must practice Qinggong. Ai! He would explain it to her slowly in the future. He gently knocked her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll go down the mountain from here and send two to father and mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Gu Qingli nodded and followed him down the mountain.


    Madam Wu was naturally touched again when they arrived, and her glass heart shattered.


    Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang saw that Xiao Yunjing could hunt even in the snow, and the idea of learning how to hunt sprouted in their minds.


    He leaned against Xiao Yunjing and said, ¡°Brother-in-law, I want to learn how to hunt from you. Please teach me.¡±


    Xiao Yunjing pinched his bones. Instead of answering him directly, he asked, ¡°Hunting is challenging and dangerous, but you must be good at kung fu. If you want to hunt, you must practice kung fu first, but practicing kung fu is more complex than hunting. Do you still want to learn? ¡±


    He had just touched the giant pair of bone armor. This kid¡¯s bone armor was suitable for practicing martial arts. If he wanted to learn, he didn¡¯t mind teaching him.


    With Kung Fu, he would have many ways to survive in the future.


    Da Shuang did not hesitate to nod. He raised his head and stared into his starry eyes, ¡°Brother-in-law, I¡¯m not afraid of hard work as long as you¡¯re willing to teach me.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Shuang?¡±


    Xiao Yunjing asked. Since Da Shuang wanted to learn, he naturally couldn¡¯t leave his brother-in-law behind. This brother-in-law was usually the most reticent, the wisest, and as mature as an adult.


    If he taught Da Shuang and didn¡¯t teach him, he was afraid that he would make things difficult for him in the future.


    His wife loved these two brothers-in-law the most.


    He also pulled him over and pinched his bones. As expected, he was similar to Da Shuang, both suitable for martial arts.


    There were three sheep at home anyway, so two more wouldn¡¯t make a difference.


    Xiao Shuang nodded his head firmly.


    Xiao Yunjing patted their heads. He felt these two would grow up more promising than the three in his family.


    It is just based on the courage of these two.


    In the kitchen, Mrs. Wu said: ¡°Li ¡®er, let¡¯s have lunch here today. In any case, mother has started to cook.¡±


    ¡± Okay, why don¡¯t mother cook all the rabbits and ask Yunjing to send a pot to mother-in-law and the others?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Mrs. Wu immediately responded.


    Gu Qingli returned to the central room and saw two people leaning against Xiao Yunjing, who was looking at their heads.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s almost noon.¡± Xiao Yunjing saw her coming.


    Gu Qingli waved her hand and said, ¡°No, we¡¯ll have lunch here. You go and deal with those few, and when we¡¯re done cooking, you¡¯ll take a pot over to father and the others.¡±


    The two didn¡¯t wait for him to speak and pulled him to deal with the rabbit.


    Xiao Yunjing opened his mouth but decided to forget it. As long as his wife was happy, it was fine.


    Gu Qingli went back to the kitchen to start a fire. With Mrs. Wu cooking, she only needed to keep the fire going.


    There were four rabbits, but Mrs. Wu didn¡¯t keep any and stewed them all.


    After the stew, she asked Xiao Yunjing to take a pot back to the Xiao family. The Xiao family was still waiting for them. Mrs. Jiang looked at the courtyard door several times and still didn¡¯t see them return.


    She was still wondering if the two of them were returning from the mountain.


    Before she could finish mumbling, she saw Xiao Yunjing enter the courtyard with steaming hot water.


    As soon as Xiao Yunjing entered the door, Mrs. Jiang smelled the fragrance of meat. ¡°Third brother, where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Mother, where else can I come from? Of course, it¡¯s Li ¡®er¡¯s home. You guys eat quickly. I¡¯ll go over and eat before coming back.¡± Xiao Yunjing put down the basin and left.


    Mrs. Jiang sat down on the stool. Was this a son she had raised?


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a daughter.


    However, smelling the fragrance of the pot of meat, Mrs. Jiang touched her stomach. Who cares about her son and daughter? She would eat first.


    ¡°Boss¡¯s wife, you guys should come for dinner soon.¡± Mrs. Jiang shouted.


    Mrs. Yang, busy in the kitchen with Mrs. Wang, heard the shout and hurriedly came out to respond to Mrs. Jiang. Their rice hadn¡¯t been cooked yet, so what could they eat?


    ¡°Mother, wait a moment. We still need a while to finish.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as the food is ready. Third brother just brought back a big pot of meat from his wife¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Mrs. Yang was overjoyed when she heard that. She immediately went back to get a bowl and a pair of chopsticks. There was no need to cook, and there was still delicious food.


    On the other side, Gu Qingli and Xiao Yunjing took the twins back to the Xiao family¡¯s house after eating. She only knew that they would learn martial arts from Xiao Yunjing. Before learning martial arts, they had to learn how to read, so the two of them followed them.


    Gu Qingli was very happy to do so. She had been thinking of asking Xiao Yunjing to give the two kids a lesson so they could read next year when they went to a private school. The two were not young anymore, and she feared the teacher wouldn¡¯t accept them.


    And now, someone was giving her a pillow when she was sleepy.


    This winter, with their intelligence, they would not let her down.


    Since the two of them were learning, Gu Qingli naturally followed. Xiao Yunjing had no choice but to teach another big Sheep.


    But these three sheep were more intelligent than his own three sheep. Xiao Yunjing sighed. ¡°Other people¡¯s children are smarter.¡±


    The days passed just like that, and it was only half a month away from the new year.


    The two had been learning for more than a month, and the results were remarkable. They could know and cultivate at home every day.


    That day, the three Xiao brothers, five children, and Gu Qingli came down from the mountain. They had gained a lot today, and they went back home happily.


    They would send Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang back first before going back.


    As soon as she reached the house, she heard an indignant voice coming from the courtyard. A man said, ¡°Second sister-in-law, we have said so much. Why are you so stubborn? Father and mother have promised to take you back. Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±


    When the group of people heard these shameless words, the smiles on their faces froze, and they quickly walked into the courtyard.


    At the door, three men of different heights stood in a row, facing the door. The tallest one in the middle was still pointing and scolding Mrs. Wu.


    Mrs. Wu¡¯s glass heart couldn¡¯t stand the scolding and only knew how to cry.


    ¡°Third uncle, what are you doing in our house?¡± Da Shuang took a few steps forward and questioned the man.


    The three of them turned around when they heard the voice behind them.


    The three were third brother Gu, whom Gu Qingli had never seen before. Oh, he was now second brother Gu, Gu Dahe. He was 20 years old this year and was the son of old Gu and his wife.


    Gu Dahe was dressed in a green cotton robe, and his hair was combed into a scholar¡¯s bun. His slightly scholarly face was momentarily stunned.


    Gu Dashan¡¯s two sons were standing next to him. The eldest son, Gu Qingming, was 19 years old, and the second son, Gu Qingyan, was 17.

 Chapter 32

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The three men looked at the three siblings who had changed so much. Sure enough, their lives were better now.


    Looking at the prey in the twins¡¯ hands, Gu Dahe¡¯s eyes turned a few times. He walked up to the twins and immediately put on a friendly smile. ¡°You must be Da Shuang. It¡¯s only been a few months, and you¡¯ve changed so much. Third uncle almost couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Xiao Shuang glanced at him and said coldly, ¡°Yes. In the past, I didn¡¯t have enough food and clothes to eat. Now, I have food and clothes. Don¡¯t I look more handsome? ¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Xiao Shuang? How can you grow up without food and clothes?¡± Gu Dahe said with a straight face on purpose. This brat was scolding the old Gu family for mistreating their family.


    The truth was the truth. Who would admit it?


    He was not stupid.


    Gu Qingming looked at them with disdain. ¡®Hmph! Did he straighten his back after leaving old Gu¡¯s house? Did he become arrogant?


    Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with you guys when we get back!¡¯


    Gu Qingyan, on the other hand, looked at the three siblings thoughtfully. Their bodies had grown better, and their temperaments were also different. They were completely different from their previous cowardly behavior.


    He had to find a way to get them back. They should live like dogs.


    They were the dogs that the Gu family raised!


    ¡°Third uncle, Oh, it¡¯s the second uncle Gu now. You¡¯re not here to visit us on such a cold day, are you? ¡± Gu Qingli saw their expressions. She pulled on two of them. Why did she have to waste her time talking to people like them?


    ¡°You¡¯re Er Nizi. You¡¯re living quite a good life now that you¡¯re married.¡± Gu Dahe¡¯s eyes were fixed on the wild rabbit and chicken in her hands, as well as the things on the shoulders of the Xiao brothers.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, people who knew how to hunt were different. They could eat meat daily but had returned from the holidays for a few days and had not even seen a single bit of meat.


    She was right when she said that they had meat to eat every day.


    If this family went back, they would be the ones to eat the meat that this brat brought back.


    Gu Qingli teased him, ¡°Stop dreaming.¡±


    Even Gu Qingming¡¯s rat-like eyes were sneakily looking at the prey.


    How good it would be if all the prey belonged to them. They would have meat to eat every day and wouldn¡¯t have to panic in the middle of the night.


    Gu Qingli rolled her eyes at Gu Dahe. These greedy people were just like Madam Hua.


    Madam Hua has sent them here to cause trouble again. It seems that she won¡¯t stop until I teach her a lesson.


    Their relationship had already been broken, yet she still wanted them to go back. What was this old woman¡¯s brain thinking?


    Gu Qingli had the urge to cut open her brain.


    She walked past Gu Dahe and entered the central room.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Gu Dahe was ignored and wanted to catch up with her but was blocked by Xiao Yunjing, who turned around and gave him a look.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    What a frightening gaze. Gu Dahe shrunk his neck and stood behind Gu Qingyan, poking him with his hand.


    Gu Qingyan shook his head at him.


    Gu Qingli put down the things in her hands and said to Mrs. Wu, ¡°Mother, what are you crying for? If you see such a shameless person, just beat him up.¡±


    She was furious. Their relationship was already broken, and she only knew how to cry when they came to their door. The function of the mouth was not only to eat.


    Could she cry them to death or cry them away?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mother, don¡¯t always cry. Sister said if you¡¯re not strong, who are you crying for? Did you see them leave? you still can¡¯t leave.¡± Da Shuang put down the prey in his hands and growled, ¡°Mother is good at everything, but she likes to cry. Can crying solve the problem?¡±


    Mrs. Wu raised her head and looked at Da Shuang in surprise. Did Da Shuang dislike her?


    ¡°What are you saying? Little rascal, I¡¯m your third uncle. Today, I came here with good intentions to invite you back, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and even want to beat me out. Who taught you this?¡± Gu Dahe couldn¡¯t help but rush over aggressively. Was he afraid of these two little rascals?


    Da Shuang placed his hands on his hips and stood at the door to block him. He growled, ¡°Pfft, who wants to return to that ruthless place? We¡¯ve already cut off all ties with your old Gu family, and my father is not the biological son of the third master, Gu. You want us to be your slaves and support the three of you to study?¡±


    Gu Qingli gave Da Shuang a thumbs up. He was fierce when he needed to be. Who was he showing cowardice to?


    Kind people were bullied, and kind horses were ridden. The weaker you were, the more others would want to sh*t on your head.


    She nudged Mrs. Wu to let her see how Da Shuang was.


    Mrs. Wu opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. She also didn¡¯t know what to say. Whenever something happened, her head would buzz. She didn¡¯t know anything and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Qingli shook her head and decided to talk to her about it when they had time.


    Gu Dahe didn¡¯t expect Da Shuang to speak so domineeringly. Asking them to go back was equivalent to working for them. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°In the future, when we become elementary scholars, don¡¯t stick to our light.¡± Gu Qingming saw that his third uncle had been defeated, and this family didn¡¯t know how to appreciate their kindness. He immediately stood up and said this. His tone was as if it was already set in stone that they would become scholars.


    ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡±


    Gu Qingli couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Even Xiao Yunjing and the other two brothers laughed.


    Gu Qingyan¡¯s face darkened. He looked at his brainless big brother and his smug third uncle in disgust.


    Gu Qingli waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Go now. I¡¯ll show you off when you become scholars.¡± She said.


    He had not even taken the imperial exam and was now a scholar.


    Frowning for a long time, Gu Qingyan looked straight at Gu Qingli and the two before he said in a calm voice, ¡°Da Shuang, Xiao Shuang, are you sure you don¡¯t want to come back? No matter what, everyone will take care of each other when you come back. Besides, when you stay out, you will have no land, no land, and second uncle¡¯s legs haven¡¯t recovered. What will you do next year?¡±


    Xiao Shuang frowned. This guy had always been so fake. He pulled Da Shuang over and stood in front of Gu Qingyan. He looked up at the fake face and said in a cold and sarcastic tone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Everyone knows why you came to our house, so why do you have to make it sound so ugly? You¡¯re all scholars; if you have any shame, you can leave. Don¡¯t come to our house in the future; we don¡¯t welcome you.¡±


    Talking to this kind of person was like tearing off his face, or there would be no end.


    Gu Qingyan¡¯s face turned green and white. He had already persuaded them nicely, but a little kid scolded him. He immediately felt his face burning.


    Among the three of them, he was the calculative one. It didn¡¯t feel good to have his face rubbed against the ground by a little wimp in public!


    When did the second uncle¡¯s family¡¯s cowards become so imposing?


    Could it be because Gu Qingli married that wife-nemesis?


    She had his support?


    Gu Qingyan looked at Xiao Yunjing.


    Xiao Yunjing had been watching these three people the whole time. They lived too comfortably, coming to find trouble when they returned, bullying his Li ¡®er¡¯s maiden family.


    When Gu Qingyan met Xiao Yunjing¡¯s fierce eyes, he felt a tingling sensation on his back, as if a ferocious beast was staring at him.

 Chapter 33

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Gu Qingyan quickly looked away. His second uncle¡¯s family couldn¡¯t come back today. He looked deeply at Gu Qingli and her brothers, then gave Gu Dahe and Gu Qingming a look, and the three left quickly.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯ll come and pick you up later.¡± Xiao Yunjing said after the three of them left.


    ¡°Alright,¡± She said.


    As soon as Xiao Yunjing and the others left, the twins went to pack up their prey. Only Gu Qingli went to check on Gu Dalin.


    Gu Dalin¡¯s eyes were red, and Gu Qingli sighed. She felt bad for him too. Those people had come to stab him again when he was feeling better.


    Gu Qingli brought him a bowl of water and added some spiritual spring water to drink.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. Just treat it as they are barking here.¡±


    Gu Dalin sighed deeply and said, ¡°Li ¡®er, father isn¡¯t angry. Father is sad. All these years, everything father has done has been fed to the dogs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Just live your own life in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ai! Gu Qingli also felt tired. She felt like a psychologist after giving people chicken soup for the soul every day.


    Gu Qingli came out with another bowl for Mrs. Wu.


    Mrs. Wu took it and drank it. She asked sadly, ¡°Li ¡®er, is mother very useless? ¡±


    Gu Qingli took the bowl and put it down. She sighed. She wasn¡¯t sad and didn¡¯t reflect on herself because of what Madam Hua had said.


    Gu Qingli couldn¡¯t understand the women¡¯s minds. They were all weird.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re useless. You don¡¯t know how to treat the Gu family. What Da Shuang said just now was right. Whenever you encounter a little problem, you don¡¯t think about how to solve it. You always cry endlessly. Is there any result with that?


    Like today, we¡¯ve broken off relations with them and are no longer bound by filial piety. They can¡¯t control us anymore. Can¡¯t you tell them your intentions directly?


    What are they shouting about?¡±


    Mrs. Wu understood and nodded.


    Gu Qingli was upset. If this was her birth mother, she could say anything she wanted, but she was her nanny who raised her. She was afraid she would hurt her fragile heart if she said anything too serious.


    It took Gu Qingli a long time to convince Mrs. Wu. She didn¡¯t want Mrs. Wu to misunderstand the two of them. She was a woman who didn¡¯t use her brain and didn¡¯t want to ruin a good situation.


    It just happened that Xiao Yunjing came to pick her up at this time, so she said goodbye to the two and returned.


    It was night, and it was quiet. The people in the village had all fallen asleep. A figure flew out of the Xiao family¡¯s courtyard, and the figure flew back not long after.


    Xiao Yunjing gently pushed the door open and gently closed it. He gently took off his clothes and lay down. As soon as he laid down, the petite person drowsily crawled into his bed.


    Xiao Yunjing hugged her tightly, kissed her on the forehead lovingly, and then closed his eyes to sleep.


    The next afternoon, Gu Qingli saw Dr. Li walking out of old Gu¡¯s yard when she was taking the twins home.


    The three siblings pretended not to see it.


    Gu Qingli went back after sending the twins home. She told Xiao Yunjing about seeing Dr. Li, and the latter only smiled.


    ¡°Shall we go to town tomorrow?¡± It was almost the new year, so she had to make new clothes. She wore new clothes, and Xiao Yunjing wore old ones from previous years. She wanted to buy a set for him.


    ¡°Sure, I still want to go to the county to take a look. There¡¯s so much game; we have to sell some. If there¡¯s too much, we won¡¯t be able to finish it. Xiao Yunjing said.


    Gu Qingli nodded happily when she heard they were going to the county. That was great! She could go and sell some things. She had a lot of stock in her space.


    The town was too small, and her things would be exposed if she sold them in the city.


    At night, the Xiao brothers tidied up the prey they would sell the next day before going to bed.


    ¡°Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang will be sent to a private school next year. Will Xiao¡¯s family send the others ?¡± Gu Qingli had wanted to ask Xiao Yunjing.


    ¡°Father and mother have the final say in this matter,¡± Xiao Yunjing said after hesitating.


    Gu Qingli frowned and stopped asking.


    Xiao Yunjing had wanted to tell her about his family but now was not the time. He was afraid she would overthink it, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about our family matters when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°The eldest sister-in-law and second sister-in-law don¡¯t know either?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t fugitives or something, are you?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? No, go to sleep.¡± Xiao Yunjing found it funny. Did their family look like fugitives?


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It¡¯s good that he¡¯s not. If he¡¯s a fugitive, it¡¯ll be hard for him to live a life of vagrancy in the future.


    She still wanted to buy land next year and become a matriarch.


    The next day, the whole family got up early and packed up. After Mrs. Jiang told boss Xiao what they would buy, he, Xiao Yunjing, and Gu Qingli got on the ox-cart and went to the county.


    It wasn¡¯t snowing that day so the ox-cart could move on the road. Xiao Yunjing drove the cart unhurriedly toward the county.


    It was Gu Qingli¡¯s first time going to a county town. She pulled her clothes together tightly and sat on the cart, following the ox-cart as she looked at the scenery on the side of the road.


    The surrounding mountains, villages, and fields were all covered in snow. It was a vast expanse of white.


    Gu Qingli wanted to take a picture with her phone in her space. It was so beautiful.


    There were also trees on the side of the road. The snow bent the branches, and each branch was white and black. The black and white were very distinct. When the breeze blew, the snow on the branches fell, and the limbs trembled as if they were broken.


    Gu Qingli¡¯s heart trembled at the sight. She feared a branch would fall and ruin the tree¡¯s beauty.


    Ai! It was beautiful, but it was too cold.


    When they approached the county, they could see carriages and pedestrians entering the city.


    The pedestrians were all walking with tottering steps.


    Gu Qingli sighed. The traffic in ancient times was worrisome. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t drive the car in her space, so it could only eat dust in her space.


    While Gu Qingli sighed, the carriage arrived at the city gate. She looked up at the tall red gate about ten meters high and had two watchtowers.


    The words ¡®Qinghe County¡¯ could be vaguely seen on the city gate.


    Only a few people were entering the city. The soldiers guarding the city roughly looked at the things in their carriages and let them enter the city.


    Xiao Yunjing drove the ox-cart straight to Fortune restaurant. Gu Qingli watched the ox-cart from outside when they reached the back door, and the brothers carried the prey in.


    The two brothers came out happily in less than half an incense¡¯s time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy something.¡± Boss Xiao said with a big smile.


    ¡°Alright,¡± they said. Xiao Yunjing and Gu Qingli both nodded.


    The three first went to the grain store and bought 200 catties of rice, 100 catties of flour, oil, salt, and some condiments.


    Gu Qingli looked at the shops on the street and saw signs for medicine and clothing shops.


    ¡°Yunjing, you can shop here. I¡¯ll go to the boutique over there.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°How about if I went with you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I need someone to look after this place. I¡¯ll come after I buy something.¡± How could she play any tricks if he followed her?


    ¡± Alright, be careful. We¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Xiao Yunjing said, nodding.


    Gu Qingli walked straight to the clothing store. When she reached the first one, she quickly looked through it. Then, she went to the second one. When Xiao Yunjing couldn¡¯t see her, she turned and entered a medicine store. After entering, she took out a ginseng she had prepared in her space.


    The shopkeeper did not cheat and gave her a hundred and twenty silver notes for the hundred-year-old ginseng.


    Gu Qingli took the bank notes and went to another clothing shop.


    She bought a dark blue robe and two cotton undergarments for Xiao Yunjing. She also bought cotton robes for old man Xiao and Mrs. Jiang, which cost her ten taels of silver.


    ¡°Little lady, don¡¯t you want to choose one for yourself?¡± The shopkeeper asked Gu Qingli when she was paying.


    ¡°No, I have clothes to wear.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you little lady is a filial and good person.¡± The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but praise. Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer wives like this little lady. Who didn¡¯t spend money on themselves?


    Gu Qingli paid with a smile and left the boutique with a big bag.


    ¡°Plop.¡±


    She had just taken a few steps out of the clothing shop when a woman walked up to her and fell to the ground.


    Gu Qingli took a few steps back subconsciously. She immediately thought of the word ¡®scam¡¯.


    As expected, the moment she retreated, the passersby immediately stopped. A man pointed at her and said, ¡°This lady, you bumped into someone and still want to run?¡±


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t run away, or the man would have chased after her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help her and see if she hit anything?¡± An aunt also stopped and scolded her.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a cold day. Hurry up and help her up.¡±


    Someone said that, and someone squatted down and looked at the woman lying on the ground.


    The people who saw the woman shook their heads and stood to the side, clearly indicating that she had severely knocked into someone.


    Even the shopkeeper of the boutique came out to take a look when he heard the commotion outside. He saw that the young lady who had just bought clothes in her shop had gotten into trouble.


    This kind of thing was not uncommon in the city. There was a group of people in the city who came out to cheat people who were dressed decently.


    The shopkeeper shook his head and entered the shop. He wanted to help but couldn¡¯t.


    Gu Qingli fixed her eyes on the woman on the ground. The woman was about the same age as her and wearing ordinary clothes. However, her brows were furrowed, and her face was abnormally red. Her breath was unstable, and she had a high fever.


    However, the woman was lying on the ground with her right hand on her abdomen.


    There was either an injury there or abdominal pain.


    Gu Qingli ignored everyone¡¯s advice and was about to pick up her bag to go and carry the woman when Xiao Yunjing came.


    ¡°Li-er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Because she hadn¡¯t returned for a long time, Xiao Yunjing asked boss Xiao to look after the ox-cart while he went to look for her. As soon as he arrived, he saw some people surrounding her and pointing at her. He quickly squeezed in and saw the woman lying on the ground in pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship to that little lady?¡±


    The man who had spoken first asked Xiao Yunjing, who glanced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±


    ¡°You came at the right time. Your wife ran into someone and wanted to run away irresponsibly. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you take her to see her quickly?¡±


    ¡°Li ¡®er, you bumped into her? ¡±


    Gu Qingli shook her head.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± As he said that, he was about to hold her hand.


    The woman¡¯s hand that was covering her abdomen had a thick callus. He was a martial arts practitioner and knew that it was a hand that had been holding a weapon for a long time.


    ¡°Save me!¡± At this moment, the woman lying on the ground let out a weak cry for help.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t plan to leave. She stuffed the bag into Xiao Yunjing¡¯s hands. ¡°Take it; I¡¯ll carry her to the clinic.¡±


    ¡°But, Li ¡®er, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk later; saving people is more important.¡± Gu Qingli picked up the woman. As soon as she picked her up, she smelled blood. She frowned and walked toward the clinic where she sold ginseng.


    Xiao Yunjing had no choice but to follow her to the clinic.


    The doctor saw that it was the young lady who had just come to sell ginseng and was carrying an unconscious woman. He hurriedly went up and asked, ¡°Little lady, what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Doctor, please take a look at her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, put her in the inner room.¡± The doctor led Gu Qingli into the inner room.


    Gu Qingli put the woman on the bed and asked the doctor to treat her.


    The doctor quickly took the woman¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°Little lady, lift her clothes and look at her stomach,¡± the doctor said after a few dozen breaths.


    Gu Qingli nodded. She smelled blood on the woman¡¯s body, so she must have been injured in the abdomen.


    The doctor left after he finished speaking.


    Gu Qingli unbuttoned the woman¡¯s clothes. There was indeed a cloth wrapped around her abdomen, and blood was oozing out.


    Gu Qingli frowned. It was infected. No wonder she had a fever.


    If she weren¡¯t treated in time, this woman wouldn¡¯t be able to live past today.


    Gu Qingli pulled up her clothes, covered her with a blanket, and went out to talk to the doctor.


    The doctor said, ¡°Little lady, there is no problem with this old man¡¯s treatment, but it will cost a lot. You have to stay and take care of her.¡±


    Gu Qingli looked at Xiao Yunjing, who sighed and said, ¡°Li ¡®er, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    He also did not know why Li ¡®er wanted to save a woman with a problem.


    But if Li ¡®er liked it, could he not let her?


    Gu Qingli thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and big brother buy the things and send them back? Then come here to pick me up tomorrow.¡±


    Of course, she also noticed that the woman differed from the rest. As a doctor, she couldn¡¯t just leave her in the lurch and ask for help.


    She was also very curious that the woman didn¡¯t come to the medical Hall directly for help but instead asked her for help.


    So she stayed to see what the woman was up to.


    She couldn¡¯t be rich, as her clothes did not match that of a rich person.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Xiao Yunjing said.


    Then, he took out ten silver notes from his pocket, but Gu Qingli didn¡¯t take them. ¡°Keep it; I have silver on me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Xiao Yunjing hesitated, then picked up his bag and left.


    After Xiao Yunjing left, Gu Qingli took out ten silver taels and gave them to the doctor. The doctor then went to prescribe medicine for the apprentice.


    Gu Qingli was the one who changed the medicine for the woman.


    The doctor was afraid that she didn¡¯t know how to do it, so he told her in detail how to do it.


    Gu Qingli listened carefully.


    Gu Qingli curled her lips. If the wound were treated like this, it wouldn¡¯t improve in ten days or half a month.


    He didn¡¯t even do the most basic disinfection to squeeze out the pus and blood. What use would it be if she just sprinkled some anti-inflammatory and suppurative powder?


    Fortunately, she was the only one who changed the woman¡¯s medicine. When treating the woman¡¯s wound, she used the spirit spring water. She also added the spirit spring water to the medicinal soup. If nothing unexpected happened, the woman would wake up the following day.

 Chapter 35

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After that, Gu Qingli went to a restaurant and ate something.


    A gust of cold wind blew at them as they walked out of the restaurant. Gu Qingli shivered and hurried back to the clinic to guard the woman.


    Xiao Yunjing absent-mindedly bought things with boss Xiao and went back. When boss Xiao asked him anything, he only gave a superficial answer or ¡°Yes.¡±


    Boss Xiao didn¡¯t have the mood to ask.


    By the time the two brothers returned home, it was already late.


    ¡°Third son, where¡¯s your wife?¡± Mrs. Jiang asked Yunjing when she saw two out of the three people coming back.


    ¡°Mother, she has something to do in the city. I¡¯ll go and pick her up later.¡± Xiao Yunjing took the bundle and returned to their room.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with the third son?¡±


    Boss Xiao didn¡¯t know what was happening between him and Gu Qingli. He had asked third brother, but third brother wouldn¡¯t tell him.


    He said, ¡± I don¡¯t know. Mother, don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t the third brother say that she¡¯ll return later? Quickly call Cailian (Mrs. Yang¡¯s maiden name) and the others to come out and help move the things. The things you asked to buy are all here.


    Mrs. Jiang nodded and glanced at Xiao Yunjing¡¯s room.


    After Xiao Yunjing put down the bundle, he came to help move the things and fed the cattle fodder and water. Without eating, he drove the ox-cart back to the city.


    Mrs. Jiang shook her head as she watched Xiao Yunjing leave.


    Xiao Yunjing was thinking about the woman as he drove the ox-cart. In his previous life, he had already reached the border at this time, so he didn¡¯t know his family¡¯s situation. But later, he heard his father say that someone had indeed come to assassinate them around this time, but they had killed them.


    A few days ago, Li ¡®er also dreamed that black-clothed people were coming to assassinate them. But until now, no one has come.


    No one came. A female assassin appeared in the city today. Right, that woman was an assassin. It was just that no one knew how she fainted in front of Li ¡®er.


    She couldn¡¯t have come to assassinate Li ¡®er. Li¡¯ er had never offended anyone in her past life. Only a few good-for-nothing in the old Gu family, and they couldn¡¯t hire an assassin.


    During this period, they could not even take care of themselves.


    Xiao Yunjing thought about it but couldn¡¯t think of anything, so he focused on driving the carriage and quickly reached Li ¡®er¡¯s side.


    Xiao Yunjing arrived at the clinic at the end of the hour.


    ¡°Eh? you¡¯re here, sir?¡± The doctor saw that it was the little lady¡¯s husband and stood up to greet him.


    ¡°Hmm, how¡¯s the girl? Did she wake up?¡±


    ¡°Not yet; your wife is watching her inside. Go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± He said. Xiao Yunjing nodded.


    Gu Qingli heard a familiar voice and hurried out. It was Xiao Yunjing. She went up to him and held his hand. ¡°it¡¯s so cold outside. Didn¡¯t I tell you to come here tomorrow?¡±


    Although she was reprimanding him, her soft voice was filled with emotions.


    Xiao Yunjing¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. Have you had dinner?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s go now and find an inn and eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go now.¡± He was indeed hungry. He had eaten a bowl of dough ball soup at home in the morning, and it was not sticky.


    The two of them greeted the doctor and went out.


    They went to the noodle restaurant where Gu Qingli had lunch and ordered a bowl of noodles each.


    ¡°How¡¯s that woman?¡± Xiao Yunjing wrapped her small hand in his big hand.


    ¡°The fever¡¯s gone, ¡± Gu Qingli said gently. ¡°She¡¯ll probably wake up tomorrow morning.


    ¡± Yes, as long as she wakes up, we won¡¯t bother. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know.¡±


    The two came out after eating noodles and found an inn on this street. They parked the ox cart and let the waiter feed the ox.


    After that, the two of them went to the medical Hall again. Only one medicine boy was left in the medical Hall, and the doctor had gone home.


    ¡°Guests, the doctor has instructed that this little one will stay here tonight. You can go back and rest.¡± Before the medicine boy closed the door, he yawned a few times and ran into the house.


    ¡°Alright then, sorry for the trouble, little brother,¡± Xiao Yunjing said.


    The medicine boy waved his hand and urged them to leave so that he could close the door. The weather was too cold, and the wind blew into the house.


    Xiao Yunjing was a martial arts practitioner with internal strength and wasn¡¯t afraid of the cold.


    He also found it very strange. His martial arts had reached the peak of his previous life in just a short month. This speed was too inconceivable.


    Besides, Gu Qingli wasn¡¯t afraid of the cold.


    The two of them nodded and quickly complied.


    When they returned to the inn, they asked the waiter to bring hot water. The two of them washed up and went to bed.


    Xiao Yunjing couldn¡¯t have any desire with his lovely wife in his arms. His face was bitter, and he did not understand what was happening.


    Gu Qingli chuckled in his arms when she saw how bitter he looked.


    ¡­ Her medicine was pretty effective. He could only look at her.


    However, this body is too young, and it¡¯s not suitable for early married life. We¡¯ll talk about it after two years.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, am I sick?¡± Xiao Yunjing suddenly said. He could distinguish common poisons and checked that he had not been poisoned.


    It was bizarre.


    ¡°What illness?¡± Gu Qingli pretended to be confused.


    Seeing her silly expression, Xiao Yunjing suddenly lost his mood.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Xiao Yunjing said as he stroked her hair.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The next day, the two woke up early, mainly because they were not used to sleeping in the inn¡¯s bed.


    The two of them only entered the clinic after it opened.


    ¡°Guests, you¡¯re here. That girl has woken up. You can go and take a look. she doesn¡¯t seem to be right.¡± As soon as the medicine boy saw them, he pulled them into the inner room.


    The two of them looked at each other and immediately went in.


    On the sickbed, the woman turned over and sat up, looking at the two of them vigilantly, her eyes full of vigilance.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman asked sternly.


    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who saved you. You fainted in front of me yesterday and asked me to save you. Don¡¯t you remember? ¡± Gu Qingli said indifferently.


    ¡°You saved me?¡± the woman muttered as if she was thinking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Qingli nodded.


    The woman seemed to remember and lowered her guard.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re fine, you can return the ten taels of silver I paid yesterday to us so we can go home.¡± Gu Qingli said.


    ¡°Silver?¡± The woman touched her body.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t have¡±


    No? Did this woman take her for a fool?


    Ten taels of silver! Gu Qingli had just come out of poverty yesterday. Her heart ached when she was robbed of ten silver taels for no reason.


    ¡°Where do you live? We¡¯ll send you back and let your family pay.¡± Gu Qingli asked in a hurry, trying to find out more about this woman.


    ¡°Family? Who am I?¡± The woman asked the two of them in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretending to have amnesia?¡± Gu Qingli¡¯s face darkened, and she spoke in a harsh tone. She had saved her life out of kindness, but this woman was trying to fool her.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a lot of money, it didn¡¯t come from anywhere. Ten taels of silver were enough for their family to eat for a few months.


    Most importantly, she was unwilling to use it to save a scammer.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have,¡± The woman said firmly.


    Xiao Yunjing had been paying attention to her every move, but he couldn¡¯t find any flaws. It didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending to be crazy.

 Chapter 36

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The woman stared at Gu Qingli¡¯s face, and the same feeling returned. However, there was nothing else in her mind except the memory of her waking up.


    When she looked at Xiao Yunjing again, her heart trembled. The man¡¯s aura was familiar, but it made her feel a sense of fear.


    She had lost her memory. When she woke up yesterday, she found herself lying in the snow. Her mind was empty, and she had no memory. she was also injured and had a fever.


    She struggled to get up and saw that there seemed to be a city not far away.


    When she entered the city to find a clinic, a face flashed through her mind the moment she saw Gu Qingli. That face overlapped with the woman in front of her.


    The woman felt that this woman seemed to be very important to her. She had just gone up but couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted.


    When she woke up in the morning, she had been thinking about who she was and why she was there.


    When she saw the two of them, she couldn¡¯t help but ask who they were. She didn¡¯t understand why she was speaking in such a stern tone.


    He felt that she should be like this.


    Seeing her calm and composed look, Xiao Yunjing thought, ¡®As an assassin, how could she easily reveal her emotions?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xiao Yunjing looked at her for a long time. Whether this female killer had lost her memory or not, he didn¡¯t want to say anything to a killer.


    The more he said, the more he would be exposed.


    ¡°But our silver ¡­¡± Gu Qingli couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with this woman¡¯s behavior. When she changed the medicine for her yesterday, she saw that the woman¡¯s wound was a knife wound, so she knew that this woman was not simple.


    She had only helped and had not taken her pulse or examined her body, so she did not know if she had lost her memory.


    However, she was not willing to leave just like that. This was a double loss. This rescue was indeed a loss-making sale.


    This was the first time she had suffered such a loss in her life.


    She had lost both her silver and the spirit spring water. She had initially wanted to wait for this woman to wake up and tell her why she had saved her and get back her silver at the same time, but she didn¡¯t expect to get nothing.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Xiao Yunjing pulled her back.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Gu Qingli helplessly comforted herself. ¡°Forget it. Saving a life is better than building a seven-story Pagoda.¡±


    She just felt uncomfortable. She didn¡¯t even thank her when she knew she had saved her.


    The two of them came out and said goodbye to the medicine boy. The medicine boy also knew that the little lady did not cause yesterday¡¯s incident. Moreover, the little lady left enough silver, so he did not stop them from going.


    The two returned to the inn and checked out of their rooms. They then got on the ox-cart and left the city for the village.


    ¡°Phew !¡±


    About a kilometer from the city, Xiao Yunjing suddenly stopped the ox-cart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Qingli asked in confusion. She had been sitting next to Xiao Yunjing when they set off.


    Xiao Yunjing looked back with a frown, and Gu Qingli followed his gaze.


    ¡°Eh? Why is she here?¡± Wasn¡¯t that the woman staggering behind them? What was the meaning of following them?


    Seeing them stop, the woman hurried to Gu Qingli¡¯s side. Her face was pale, and she looked at the two with embarrassment. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t have a place to go, and I don¡¯t know anyone here, so can I follow you for the time being?¡±


    ¡°Temporarily? What are you saying? You owe me. I saved you, and you said you had no place to go; we should take you in. You must be an Empress Dowager from somewhere. Sorry, our little temple can¡¯t accommodate a big Buddha like you.¡± Gu Qingli snorted, thinking this woman was trying to cling to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. She turned to Xiao Yunjing.


    Xiao Yunjing nodded and cracked the whip. The ox-cart began to move slowly.


    But unexpectedly, the woman jumped onto the back of the cart.


    The woman didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that the woman who saved her was vital to her. Since she was important, she had to follow her.


    Xiao Yunjing stopped the ox-cart on the side of the road, and the two got off. They stood on either side of the cart, looking at the woman.


    The woman closed her eyes. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I want to follow you. I won¡¯t do anything bad to you. ¡±


    Gu Qingli was furious. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    The woman opened her eyes and looked at this woman with a delicate figure and a beautiful face. Her temperament was like an orchid, and her words were soft. She felt very familiar.


    However, she couldn¡¯t remember who she was, and she seemed to be very important to her, so she said honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but when I saw you, I felt that you¡¯re someone significant to me.¡±


    ¡°Someone important? You want us to believe you?¡± Isn¡¯t this too much nonsense?


    Gu Qingli and Xiao Yunjing looked at each other, both surprised.


    The original owner had always lived in the village. Other than working, she had always been working. She had never left the four gates. This was also the first time she had come to this County.


    Since when did she have anything to do with a woman skilled in martial arts?


    Xiao Yunjing searched through his memories but couldn¡¯t find anything about this woman.


    ¡°You have no memories? Do you know what your name is?¡± Gu Qingli asked.


    The woman nodded and then shook her head. She doesn¡¯t have any memories. She doesn¡¯t even know her name.


    Gu Qingli felt that this question was a bit stupid. How could she admit that she had lost her memory?


    This woman was a problem. Was she going to take her with them?


    Gu Qingli rolled her eyes. ¡°How about we give you some money? You can go and live somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to follow you.¡± the woman shook her head and said firmly, determined to follow her.


    Gu Qingli looked at Xiao Yunjing. What the hell! Why did a woman insist on clinging to her? She should say she was here for Xiao Yunjing, but she didn¡¯t even look at that rough man.


    It was extraordinary.


    Xiao Yunjing nodded to her. Since she wanted to follow, he would let her. At present, it seemed that she was here for Li ¡®er, so he wanted to see what this woman wanted to do.


    It would be tough for this woman to do anything under his eyes.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back first.¡± It was not a good idea to stay in this world of Ice and snow. The cow that was pulling the carriage was already snorting non-stop.


    The cat slowly drove back to the village.


    This time, Gu Qingli sat in the cart with the woman.


    Gu Qingli looked at the expressionless woman and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a name; I¡¯ll give you one.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± the woman replied.


    ¡°Have you always been this expressionless?¡± Gu Qingli wanted to touch her face to see if there was a human-skinned mask or something. She had been expressionless since she fainted yesterday.


    ¡°What kind of expression?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Wu Qing from now on.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Wu Qing nodded.


    ¡°You can call me Li.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Wu Qing replied.


    ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Wu Qing said.


    Gu Qingli thought that this woman was made of iron.


    The ox-cart wobbled into the Xiao family¡¯s courtyard, and the family happened to be eating.

 Chapter 37

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Third, brother, you¡¯re back. Put down your cart and come for dinner. Who is this?¡± Mrs. Jiang heard the sound of the cart and came out and saw that there was an extra girl.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll talk later. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Xiao Yunjing said to Mrs. Jiang as he tied the cow and led Gu Qingli to the central room.


    Wu Qing also entered the central room. Like Gu Qingli, she picked up a bowl and filled it with rice as if it was her own home.


    The whole family¡¯s eyes followed her. This girl ¡­


    Gu Qingli was curious about Wu Qing¡¯s life. She was so calm that she didn¡¯t even greet her family.


    The family strangely finished their meal.


    After the meal, old man xiao called the three brothers away.


    Mrs. Jiang arranged for Mrs. Yang to wash the dishes, and Mrs. Wang tidied up the storeroom for Wu Qing. Looking at this girl¡¯s posture, she was afraid that she would be living here.


    After making the arrangements, Mrs. Jiang asked Wu Qing to stay in the central room, and she returned to Gu Qingli¡¯s room.


    ¡°Third brother¡¯s wife, what¡¯s up with this girl?¡± Mrs. Jiang sat down and asked Gu Qingli.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t try to hide anything. She told her everything in detail.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know her,¡± she said.


    Mrs. Jiang nodded. She knew what kind of person third aunt was, but why did this girl follow the third aunt for no reason?


    Could it be that the man who had bullied her in the past had sent her to find her?


    At this time, Mrs. Jiang¡¯s imagination was running wild. She must find time to tell third brother about this possibility.


    Mrs. Jiang stayed for a while and went to find her son.


    At this moment, old man Xiao looked at his three sons in front of him and said, ¡°Be more alert these days and look after your family.¡±


    Xiao Yunjing and his brothers nodded and went out.


    ¡°Third brother, come here for a moment. Mother has something to tell you.¡± Mrs. Jiang came over just in time to see her three sons coming out. She stepped forward and pulled Xiao Yunjing to the back of the house.


    ¡°Mother, what do you have to say here?¡± What¡¯s so mysterious about it? Let¡¯s talk about it after we enter the room.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang patted her son¡¯s head. ¡± I¡¯m thinking about this girl who appeared out of nowhere. Did that man send her to find her?¡± she said.


    Xiao Yunjing looked at his mother in surprise. How could his mother be so brilliant? If he hadn¡¯t been the man, he would have believed her.


    Seeing his surprised look, Mrs. Jiang thought that her son also believed her, but to her surprise, Xiao Yunjing reached out and whispered a few words in her ear.


    ¡°What? Are you telling the truth?¡± Mrs. Jiang didn¡¯t believe it. She had asked him before, but her son had denied it. He had just said that the man was him.


    ¡®This damn kid.¡¯


    Xiao Yunjing nodded silently.


    ¡°You little brat, does little Li know?¡± Mrs. Jiang punched her son¡¯s chest.


    A good girl¡¯s reputation had been ruined, but fortunately, she had married him.


    Mrs. Jiang glared at her son fiercely. Fortunately, she had never done anything overboard. Otherwise, she would not be able to face her third daughter-in-law.


    This muddled things.


    ¡°Mother, can¡¯t you be gentler? Li ¡®er already knew on the night we got married.¡± Xiao Yunjing rubbed his chest. His mother hit him.


    ¡°You still want me to be gentler? If your father knows, he¡¯ll break your legs.¡± Mrs. Jiang said unhappily. Why didn¡¯t he say so earlier? He had caused her to beg for their forgiveness in front of the Xiao family¡¯s ancestors.


    ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Xiao Yunjing touched his head and laughed dryly, then came back holding Mrs. Jiang¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What should we do with that girl?¡± Mrs. Jiang asked worriedly.


    ¡°Let her stay here first. Keep her under our eyes and see what her purpose is. It¡¯s not too late to deal with it after we know.¡± When Xiao Yunjing spoke of this, the gentleness and coldness on his handsome face disappeared.


    After the mother and son went their separate ways, Xiao Yunjing returned to his room and saw Gu Qingli opening the bag from yesterday.


    ¡°What did you buy?¡± Xiao Yunjing¡¯s face returned to his usual rough face as he asked Gu Qingli in a soft voice.


    ¡°Clothes.¡± she had forgotten about it when Mrs. Jiang was here.


    Gu Qingli took out the gifts for old man Xiao and Mrs. Jiang and gave them to Xiao Yunjing. ¡°Take this to father and mother.¡±


    Xiao Yunjing saw that she didn¡¯t buy anything for herself, and he frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I have so many clothes to wear, so why should I buy more? On the other hand, you only have those two pieces of clothes.¡± Gu Qingli said indifferently. She was only 16 years old after the new year and still wanted to grow taller. It would be a waste if she couldn¡¯t wear all the clothes she had bought.


    ¡± You¡¯re such a good wife. I¡¯ll buy you some tomorrow. ¡± Xiao Yunjing put down his clothes and held Gu Qingli in his arms. His wife was treating him better and better, which warmed his heart.


    Smelling the unique fragrance on his wife¡¯s body, he was tempted for a moment, but he didn¡¯t dare to hug his wife¡¯s petite body.


    ¡°No need. There are a few new sets of clothes over there. You can buy a few more sets when I outgrow them.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xiao Yunjing¡¯s heart softened. He gathered up her hair, kissed her on the forehead, let her go, took the clothes, and went to his parent¡¯s room.


    They wanted their parents to be happy that their daughter-in-law had bought them clothes.


    His family¡¯s financial situation was difficult, and they only made a single piece of clothing after a few years. Moreover, she had to buy the fabric and return to make it herself.


    It was the first time his parents had worn ready-made clothes. He only had the big red wedding dress.


    He didn¡¯t expect Li ¡®er wouldn¡¯t buy it for herself but bought it for them. His Li ¡®er was excellent.


    Thinking of Gu Qingli, Xiao Yunjing smiled gently. He would work hard to make money in the future and give Li ¡®er all her favorite things.


    He would also be filial to his parents.


    Fame and fortune were fleeting, and they were not as happy as these ordinary days.


    Gu Qingli watched Xiao Yunjing leave in high spirits. She could tell that Xiao Yunjing was very happy that she had bought clothes for old man Xiao and his wife.


    The two old people were good to her, so she didn¡¯t mind being good to them.


    She wanted to buy a set for each person in the family. That would cost too much money and reveal that she was wealthy.


    She had just married, and with her maternal family like that, spending money extravagantly the moment she came, Where did the money come from?


    She didn¡¯t want to be criticized.


    Gu Qingli put away Xiao Yunjing¡¯s clothes, went to the central room, called Wu Qing, who was still in a daze, and took her to the room Mrs. wang had prepared for her.


    The bed was made of wooden boards covered with thatched grass and a rotten quilt. On top of the quilt were a linen sheet and an old quilt.


    She could make do with sleeping.


    ¡°Take a rest first. I¡¯ll check your wound tomorrow.¡±


    ¡± Alright, Xiao Li. Thank you, thank you! ¡±


    ¡°You finally know how to say thank you! Do you have a headache? Are you hurt?¡± Gu Qingli turned back and asked.


    Wu Qing touched her head. When she felt the back of her head, she frowned.


    Gu Qingli asked, are you injured?


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a bump. It hurts a little.¡±


    ¡°Let me touch it.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Wu Qing nodded and turned her head to face Gu Qingli.


    Gu Qingli touched it and found a soft bump smaller than an egg.


    Her thoughts started to fall apart.


    Based on Gu Qingli¡¯s experience, she believed that Wu Qing had lost her memory. She had hit her head and was bleeding. The blood clot had pressed down on her nerves, causing her to lose her memory.


    This wasn¡¯t a big problem for her. She would be fine after she inserted the silver needles and drank some spirit spring water.


    However, it was not convenient for her to reveal that she knew medicine, so she had to do the acupuncture behind the Xiao family¡¯s back.


    ¡°Wu Qing, do you want to remember the past?¡±


    Wu Qing nodded.


    ¡°Do you believe I can help you?¡± Gu Qingli asked after a moment of hesitation.


    Wu Qing nodded again. Subconsciously, she believed her.


    Gu Qingli looked at the expressionless Wu Qing and said, ¡°I can cure you, but you must agree to my conditions. Otherwise, I won¡¯t treat you.¡±


    Wu Qing nodded without hesitation. No one wanted to live without any memories. She always felt that there was something significant she needed to do.


    Therefore, she had to recover her memory.


    ¡± Alright, listen up. After you recover your memory, you can¡¯t do anything harmful to our family and leave our house. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Wu Qing said.


    Gu Qingli nodded. She could only trust Wu Qing. She couldn¡¯t let her live in the Xiao family for nothing.


    ¡°Alright, take a rest first. Come back after dinner.


    Gu Qingli went back to their room after she finished talking.


    There were two storage rooms in the Xiao family, one for the east and one for the west. This room was on the edge of the east room. Mrs. Jiang had arranged for her to stay here because she didn¡¯t want her to get too close to everyone.


    On the other side, Mrs. Jiang couldn¡¯t stop smiling when she saw the clothes that Gu Qingli had bought. She compared the clothes on her body and asked with a smile, ¡°Old man, do I look good in this dress?¡±


    Old man Xiao glanced at her, then at his clothes on the bed, and said, ¡°You¡¯re good-looking. Don¡¯t show off in front of the eldest and second eldest.


    Mrs. Jiang pouted. The old man was so superficial, but she still nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang thought of Gu Qingli. She put down her clothes, sat beside old man Xiao, and whispered something in his ear.


    Old man, Xiao¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this, ¡°This stinky brat is still hiding it from his family.¡±


    ¡°Heh, who says not? It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯ve never done anything overboard. Old man, don¡¯t you think third brother¡¯s personality is very similar to that person?¡± Mrs. Jiang said quietly.


    Old man Xiao glared at Mrs. Jiang. ¡± Don¡¯t mention it again. He is the son of the Xiao family. ¡±


    Mrs. Jiang was not afraid of him and did not treat him as the son of the Xiao family. She would not have gone to the Xiao family¡¯s ancestors to ask for forgiveness. However, she said worriedly, ¡°We¡¯ve been hiding for so many years. Are we going to hide forever? ¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten what that person told you?¡± Old man Xiao said in a deep voice.


    ¡± How can that be? It¡¯s just a pity that third brother has to live an ordinary life for the rest of his life. ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the lives of ordinary people? Don¡¯t forget that that place is a place where they eat people up without spitting out their bones.¡±


    Old man Xiao stood before the window with his hands behind his back. His tall and straight body in the past was a little hunched.


    Mrs. Jiang¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She went over to pat him and put on the cloak for him. This cloak was given to him by that person in the past.


    Mrs. Jiang sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. She came out to see if her two daughters-in-law had prepared dinner.


    When Gu Qingli came back, Xiao Yunjing wasn¡¯t there. He probably went to teach Da Shuang and Xiao Shuang new things.


    She sat on the brick bed and thought about what excuse she could find to perform acupuncture on Wu Qing daily. When she recovered, she would ask her to leave early.


    After dinner, Gu Qingli gave an excuse to get Wu Qing a set of clothes.


    ¡°Li ¡®er, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xiao Yunjing lifted the lantern.


    ¡°No need. I have to check her wound later. It¡¯s not good for a man like you to be there. The doctor always asked me to bandage her injury in the clinic. Gu Qingli took the lantern from Xiao Yunjing¡¯s hand and looked at him with a faint smile.


    Xiao Yunjing nodded awkwardly.


    Even a doctor knew how to avoid idle time, so what would he do? If he went, his wife would beat him to death.


    Gu Qingli thought about it for the whole afternoon. This was the only suitable excuse, and Xiao Yunjing wouldn¡¯t follow her anymore.


    She picked up the clothes and went over with the lantern.


    Wu Qing needed to change her clothes. She was about the same size as Gu Qingli, so she gave her a set.


    When Gu Qingli arrived, Wu Qing was sitting on the bed in a daze. Seeing her, she quickly got up and took the clothes and lamp from her.


    Gu Qingli closed the door.


    ¡°There¡¯s no brick bed here at night, so it¡¯s a little cold. Do you want to bring a stove over?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; there¡¯s no need,¡± Wu Qing said.


    ¡°Alright, you can change your clothes later.¡± Gu Qingli pointed at the clothes she had brought over and then at Wu Qing¡¯s clothes.


    Her clothes were dry, but they were too dirty.


    Wu Qing nodded.


    ¡°Lie down; I¡¯ll take a look at your wound.¡±


    Wu Qing immediately lay down on the bed.


    Gu Qingli hung up the lantern and undid Wu Qing¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°It was the doctor Who asked me to bandage your wound yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wu Qing only responded with an ¡°Oh ¡°. Subconsciously, she should trust Gu Qingli, so she doesn¡¯t reject her or guard against her.


    Gu Qingli untied the cloth and removed the gauze from the wound. She checked the wound and found that it was no longer infected.


    This was within her expectations. Otherwise, she would have wasted her spirit spring water.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t know how beneficial the spiritual spring water was to martial artists. If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have given her so much.


    When Wu Qing wasn¡¯t paying attention, she flipped her hand, and a small medicine bottle appeared. she quickly sprinkled her own medicine on the wound and then bandaged it.


    After Wu Qing put on her clothes, Gu Qingli told her to sit down. She took out the silver needles she had prepared from her sleeve and quickly inserted them into several acupuncture points on ruthless¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move; it¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Gu Qingli said in a low voice.


    Wu Qing closed her eyes and remained silent.


    Gu Qingli twisted each silver needle and pulled them out when it was almost time.


    ¡°Hu!¡± Gu Qingli heaved a sigh of relief. It was uncomfortable to be so sneaky. She had to find a chance to let Xiao Yunjing know she had some medical skills.


    The medical books she had read before were almost enough to lay the foundation.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for tonight. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, little Li.¡± Wu Qing nodded. Her mind was clear when inserting the silver needle as if something had come out.


    Gu Qingli pointed at the clothes at the end of the bed, picked up the light, opened the door, and left.


    ¡°That long?¡±


    Gu Qingli went out and saw Xiao Yunjing waiting for her in the yard.


    ¡°Yes, her wound is a little sticky. Aren¡¯t you cold standing outside on such a cold day? ¡±


    Xiao Yunjing took the lantern from her and said warmly, ¡°I¡¯m not cold. I¡¯ll go to town to get her some medicine tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    Gu Qingli held his hand and went back to the house. They washed up and got into bed.

 Chapter 39

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In the days that followed, Gu Qingli gave Wu Qing acupuncture every night and added spiritual spring water to her herbal soup. Wu Qing¡¯s wounds healed at a fantastic speed.


    That night, Gu Qingli pulled out the silver needles.


    Wu Qing opened her eyes slowly, and a bright light flashed across her eyes. She looked at Gu Qingli, who was packing up.


    She was still so thin, and she had saved her life again.


    However, in her memory, she didn¡¯t have any medical skills. Was she her?


    Wu Qing closed her eyes. No, her name was Jue Qing. She was a killer.


    A month ago, the dark Clan had received a mission to assassinate the person who had saved her life two years ago.


    It was Gu Qingli.


    She was stunned. Wasn¡¯t her savior a peasant woman? Why would someone want to kill her?


    Moreover, the mission required two people, and she was one of them.


    At that time, she was carrying out a mission with another person. As the two of them got closer and closer to the target, she became increasingly flustered.


    Back then, she had also been on a mission. Although she had completed the task, she had also been severely injured. She had fled to the forest and happened to run into Gu Qingli, who had been looking for something on the mountain. She had been taken to a cave by her.


    After that, she would come to deliver food and medicine to her every day.


    It took a whole month for her to recover.


    Jue qing remembered that Gu Qingli had saved her life. She wouldn¡¯t kill her.


    No matter how much of a killer she was, she couldn¡¯t bear to lay her hands on her savior.


    When the two of them were about to reach their destination, she ruthlessly took advantage of the other person¡¯s unguarded state and killed her companion. Unexpectedly, that person¡¯s reaction was so fast that she escaped.


    After that person escaped, she changed her appearance and panicked in Qinghe County, waiting for the Dark Clan to investigate.


    Instead of the dark Clan, her companion, who had escaped, arrived.


    That person didn¡¯t go back at all. Instead, he recuperated and took revenge on her.


    Thus, the two of them began an intense battle.


    In the end, she was the one who killed the man, but unfortunately, she was also kicked off the cliff by the man before he died.


    When she woke up, she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    Jue Qing looked at Gu Qingli, who had put away her things. She had shown her face, so why didn¡¯t she recognize her?


    Her appearance didn¡¯t change much from two years ago.


    Jue Qing¡¯s eyes flickered. She and Gu Qingli were in a dangerous situation. Should she tell her the truth or stay to protect her?


    The dark Clan had never failed a mission. Even if she killed another person, the organization would still send someone over if she did not return for a long time.


    A month had passed. By right, the organization should have noticed that something was wrong. Why didn¡¯t anyone come?


    Also, she had betrayed the organization, and the organization would not forgive traitors. What was she going to do in the future?


    Jue Qing suddenly thought of many things, and her mind became even more chaotic.


    However, she had to figure out what was happening with Gu Qingli.


    Gu Qingli packed her things and was ready to go out. After seven days of treatment, she didn¡¯t need acupuncture tomorrow. She believed Wu Qing would regain his memory in one or two days.


    ¡°Wu Qing, I¡¯m leaving, huh? You¡¯ve recovered?¡± Gu Qingli turned around and saw Jue Qing¡¯s worried and conflicted expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡± After answering heartlessly, she returned to her usual cold self.


    ¡°Then, you?¡±


    Jue Qing pointed at the stool and asked Gu Qingli to sit down.


    ¡°You want to tell me?¡± Gu Qingli was sitting on a stool in front of the table.


    Jue Qing nodded and looked up at Gu Qingli¡¯s familiar face. She used to be careful in everything she did, but she was completely different from the calm and composed Gu Qingli now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Wu Qing asked.


    ¡°What don¡¯t I remember?¡± Gu Qingli asked. Wu Qing seemed to know her or the original owner.


    However, there was nothing about this in her memory.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jue Qing.¡± Jue Qing still told her her name. No, it was her code name. The Dark Clan members only had code names and no names.


    ¡°Jue Qing?¡± Gu Qingli shook her head.


    The heartlessness in her eyes immediately turned dark. She looked at Gu Qingli and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a killer. I¡¯m here on orders to kill you. Do you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As Jue Qing¡¯s murderous aura burst out, Xiao Yunjing pushed the door open with one hand and rushed in. He grabbed the fallen door with one hand and held Gu Qingli in his arms with the other, looking at Jue Qing fiercely.


    Gu Qingli hadn¡¯t recovered from her cruel words when Xiao Yunjing suddenly broke in.


    Xiao Yunjing put the door in his hand and patted Gu Qingli in his arms, telling her not to be afraid. He fiercely told Jue Qing, ¡°What organization are you from?¡±


    Jue qing was stunned. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to kill her at the first moment? But after thinking about it, she understood.


    This person wanted to go and challenge the dark Clan alone.


    Jue Qing looked at Xiao Yunjing with complicated feelings. This man didn¡¯t have any killing intent, only anger. He then looked at Gu Qingli in his arms. He was afraid of scaring her, right?


    ¡°The dark clan,¡± Jue Qing replied indifferently.


    ¡°Who asked you to kill me? And you¡¯re close to me?¡± Gu Qingli finally came back to her senses. She patted Xiao Yunjing¡¯s shoulder, determined to get to the bottom.


    ¡°The people in the capital want to kill you, ¡± Jue Qing said. ¡°As for the organization that has the rules, do you not remember what happened two years ago? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Gu Qingli shook her head.


    Jue Qing took a deep breath. Now that things had come to this, she had no way out. She said, ¡°Two years ago, I was injured during a mission. You saved me on the mountain and took care of me for a month. In the past month, I received a mission to kill you. There was another person with me, and I killed that person.¡±


    After Jue Qing finished speaking, the three of them fell into silence.


    Gu Qingli sighed. She searched the original owner¡¯s memory and found that there seemed to be a period where she didn¡¯t remember anything from two years ago. It had been about a month.


    She didn¡¯t know what the reason was.


    She was thinking about who had come to kill her in the capital.


    Is it the host¡¯s family?


    Did she, a lost daughter, threaten anyone¡¯s interests?


    She glanced at Xiao Yunjing, who was also in deep thought. Fortunately, he had come to marry her.


    Maybe she could return to the capital, like sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth.


    Gu Qingli didn¡¯t know what to feel.


    And Xiao Yunjing was also searching for the memories of her past life. Li ¡®er went back smoothly in her past life, and no one harmed her.


    His rebirth changed Li ¡®er¡¯s return to the capital. Could it be that some things were different?


    Jue Qing sat on the bed and looked at Gu Qingli quietly. She found that Gu Qingli was in deep thought. She was also thinking about what to do from now on.


    She couldn¡¯t go back.


    However, she also wanted to live and escape from the dark Clan.


    She glanced at Xiao Yunjing. Perhaps this man was her only hope.


    When he had asked her which organization she was from, she guessed that this man would exterminate the Dark Clan alone.


    She did not doubt the man¡¯s ability. From the first time she saw him, she was afraid of him.


    This was a man who hid his true abilities.


    He was a farmer, but his aura seemed to have climbed out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    Furthermore, none of the men in this courtyard were simple.

 Chapter 40

    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The father and son of the Xiao family had extraordinary skills. Even the three younger ones were skilled.


    She no longer had any memories, but some things engraved into her bones could not be removed. She could tell at a glance that the men in this family were martial arts practitioners.


    Other than Gu Qingli, the other women were ordinary. Gu Qingli was the only one who didn¡¯t know medicine two years ago. She had to either buy the herbs she needed or teach her how to pick them.


    She could tell that Gu Qingli had superb medical skills.


    It was said that an expert would know once he made his move.


    Gu Qingli¡¯s medical skills were superb.


    As an assassin, they not only had to learn how to kill, but they also had to learn medicine.


    Every mission couldn¡¯t be smooth-sailing, and there would always be unexpected situations, so injuries were inevitable.


    Therefore, knowing the basic skills of self-preservation and anatomy was necessary.


    In the organization, some experienced killers even knew how to make poison, detoxify, and kill people with poison.


    Of course, she would not do that.


    Only those with talent could do that.


    So, where did Gu Qingli get her medical skills from?


    Even if she had started learning from birth, she might not have been able to reach this level, let alone in just two years.


    The three of them were deep in their thoughts. It was a long story, but Gu Qingli broke the short silence. She looked at Jue Qing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call you Wu Qing. Wu Qing, let¡¯s not talk about whether you want to kill me and who wants my life. Let¡¯s talk about you; what do you plan to do next?¡±


    Jue Qing was just a person from the capital, so she had to deal with the ruthless matter first.


    She was the cause of her current situation. From a humanitarian point of view, she should consider her.


    She would help as much as she could.


    Jue Qing didn¡¯t answer Gu Qingli but looked at Xiao Yunjing.


    Xiao Yunjing ignored Jue Qing¡¯s eyes and looked indifferently at Gu Qingli, who was in his arms. Did Li ¡®er know about his past?


    Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she worry about her matters first?


    He looked at Gu Qingli and said, ¡°There are no outsiders here. Li ¡®er asked you to speak, so you might as well talk. If you want to live, you already have a plan.


    Since people in the capital wanted Li ¡®er¡¯s life, they could not get things done once and for all, even if they went to destroy the Dark Clan¡¯s old lair. Finding the employer and settling it could they eliminate all future troubles.


    Jue Qing was a little hesitant. ¡°I can¡¯t go back to the Dark Clan. There will be endless pursuers in the future. I¡¯m willing to stay and serve you.¡±


    Xiao Yunjing sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good plan. We can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Gu Qingli was also speechless. She thought that Jue Qing would stay away from them and live in seclusion, but she had shamelessly said she would stay. She was bringing trouble to them.


    If one was not enough, then there was an assassin organization. Did their family want to live?


    Jue Qing¡¯s face froze for a moment. Suddenly, she knelt on the ground and looked at the two with a firm gaze. ¡°Wu Qing only asks for you to take her in. From now on, she will be a servant to the young lady.¡±


    She had a feeling that she would only have a chance of survival if she stayed by their side. She was very clear about the Dark Clan¡¯s methods. No matter where you ran to, they would still be able to catch up with them.


    Unless they traveled across the sea to a legendary foreign country.


    However, she had nothing of her own, so how could she go?


    Not only were there storms on the sea, but there were also water bandits (pirates). She couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°You¡¯re going all out. You¡¯ve even acknowledged your master. Think about who you¡¯ll attract if you stay. What kind of people are we? Do you think we can deal with an assassin organization? You want to wipe out our family. You should leave. You were injured because of me this time, and I saved you twice. We¡¯re even now.¡± Gu Qingli couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. She stood up and pointed at Jue Qing.


    She was still thinking of helping her if she could, but she wanted to stay.


    Did she not know the consequences of staying?


    She was insatiable.


    Jue Qing continued to kneel on the ground without saying a word.


    Gu Qingli took a deep breath, suppressed the urge to beat her up, and went back with Xiao Yunjing.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Yunjing, what should we do? ¡± Gu Qingli asked as soon as she returned to her room.


    She knew that the members of the Xiao family were all skilled in martial arts, but the other party was a killer organization that killed without blinking.


    If they came one by one, Xiao Yunjing and his sons could still take them down, but what if they came in a swarm?


    Gu Qingli got angry just thinking about it. Which bastard in the capital brought such a big disaster to her family? She wanted to poison that person to death.


    Xiao Yunjing came over, took off her shoes and clothes, and carried her into bed. After taking off his clothes, he got on the bed and held her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll go to Beijing tomorrow. ¡±


    ¡°Go to the capital? Do you know who to look for?¡± Gu Qingli looked at Xiao Yunjing strangely.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡± Xiao Yunjing smiled.


    ¡°Do you know about my background?¡± Gu Qingli asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Cough, cough, I¡¯ll know if you tell me.¡±


    Gu Qingli turned over and lay on Yunjing¡¯s body. Her beautiful eyes stared into Xiao Yunjing¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Tell me, when did you find out?¡±


    Xiao Yunjing kissed her red lips and said, ¡°When your mother told you, I was eavesdropping outside.¡±


    Left with no choice, he could only tell a lie. He was sure that Mrs. Wu had told Li ¡®er.


    Sure enough, Gu Qingli was relieved. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You know everything, but you don¡¯t tell me. How do you think I should punish you?¡±


    Xiao Yunjing smiled slyly. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you tell me about the drug Li ¡®er put on me? And how should I punish you? Mmm¡­¡±


    Ugh!


    Gu Qingli touched her nose, gently got off Xiao Yunjing¡¯s body, and got into bed.


    So he knew everything.


    Gu Qingli pursed her lips. She knew it was his punishment, so why did she feel guilty?


    Xiao Yunjing smiled. Sure enough, it was his mischievous little wife who had done this. He was bluffing.


    Hahaha!


    The two¡¯s argument had dispelled the unhappiness brought about by Jue Qing.


    ¡°Yunjing, don¡¯t go to Beijing. It¡¯s almost the new year. Let¡¯s wait and see. ¡± After a while, Gu Qingli poked her head out and said to Xiao Yunjing.


    She was worried about him going to the capital alone. It was almost the new year, and the killers should also be celebrating the new year.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you. Who cares if they¡¯re monsters or snakes? I¡¯ll kill them all.¡± Xiao Yunjing rubbed her head.


    He was not the only one who had improved his martial arts during this period. The four of them, father and sons, and the other three had also enhanced their martial arts. He believed that they could defeat this person.


    Assassins, it all depended on who killed who.


    The next day, Gu Qingli went to see the ungrateful girl to see if she had left.


    In her heart, she wished that she had left, but when she arrived, she was shocked. Jue Qing was kneeling in the same position as when they left last night.